Bad Decisions

Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at [Link]

Rating: Explicit
Archive Warning: Creator Chose Not To Use Archive Warnings
Categories: F/F, F/M
Fandom: Harry Potter - J. K. Rowling
Relationships: Hermione Granger/Ginny Weasley, Hermione Granger/Draco Malfoy,
Draco Malfoy/Ginny Weasley, Hermione Granger/Draco Malfoy/Ginny
Weasley
Characters: Ginny Weasley, Hermione Granger, Draco Malfoy
Additional Tags: Threesome - F/F/M, Vaginal Fingering, Cunnilingus, Lesbian Sex,
Accidental Voyeurism, Voyeurism, Smut, Hogwarts Eighth Year, Hand
Jobs, Face-Sitting, POV Draco Malfoy, Blow Jobs, Vaginal Sex,
Incarcerous Spell (Harry Potter), Erections, Squirting and Vaginal
Ejaculation, Naked Male Clothed Female, Sneaking Around, Outdoor
Sex, Draco Malfoy Has a Breeding Kink
Language: English
Collections: Anonymous
Stats: Published: 2024-12-29 Updated: 2025-12-28 Words: 123,825 Chapters:
22/?
 Bad Decisions
by Anonymous

Summary

Draco Malfoy’s eighth year isn’t terrible compared to what it could’ve been, but it definitely
wasn’t a paradise. However, when he catches two girls snogging that he wouldn’t expect to
be caught in such a situation, he is given an offer he cannot refuse.

Notes

I’ve always wanted to try my hand at this triad. I always thought it would be an interesting
dynamic.
 Chapter 1

For Draco Malfoy, his eighth year at Hogwarts was going less than ideally. It could be worse,
actually, considering most just ignored his presence instead of making his life a living hell,
but still, he felt a bit hopeless.

What the hell was he supposed to do with his life once this year was all over? It was only
October and he was dreading it all to end in late June. He was still sore from quidditch, the
weather wasn’t great, and he was already exhausted and it was hardly four in the afternoon.

He felt stiff and in the need of one of the only things that kept him peaceful.

A bath. A nice, hot, warm, bath. It was childish and silly, but the solitude always helped him
remain calm and keep focused, which is how he found his way there rather easily. There were
less restrictions on them this year than previous ones, so it was rather easy to get to them,
whether prefect or not. Well, easier as in easier for him. Closed off for anyone under a fifth
year, but he had free reign.

He walked to the most secluded one, his favorite, and checked the door, which opened with a
quick alohomora. He silently cheered and walked in suavely. The baths were open and relief
filled him that he could finally have some peace and quiet as he walked in, only to hear the
noises of girls, and frustration built up in him all over again.

He wasn’t alone, and because the voices were so obviously female, he had to leave because
he refused to be caught as a pervert. They’d never even know he was here.

Until the voices registered in his mind, and he was frozen in place. He didn’t scurry out, but
he also did not have the courage to turn around and see what he thought he was going to see.

“Ginny, can you get the back of my neck? I can’t reach.”

It was Granger’s voice, which meant that her and the Weaslette were in the baths, washing
each other, naked, and probably covered in soap. It would’ve been completely different if it
was anyone else, but those two were something else entirely.

They were an anomaly, because plenty of people were probably dying to see what was right
behind Draco. It made him curious simply because he hadn’t even seen the two girls without
them looking at him defensively, or paying him no attention at all. He just wondered what
two girls that were so revered did alone in a bath during their free time.

He was still heavily obscured by the hallway because of the layout. They probably hadn’t
even heard the door open, too occupied with chattering about whatever they were speaking
about. They hadn’t looked his way in the slightest, or else he would’ve heard it, so he hid
behind one of the obscuring walls, took a deep breath, and looked ahead of him.

The two girls were casually in the bath, none the wiser to him, and he saw the Weaslette
washing the back of Granger’s neck with gentle hands, almost like she was giving her a
massage. The bath was filled with lavender soap, and any body parts he could’ve seen were
covered by the mass of white soapy bubbles that had taken over the water like a parasite.

Still, he couldn’t believe those two were actually just naked underneath the water. It was
unbelievable to him, that he had the luck of walking in on two well known people just having
a bath like regular people. It felt so ridiculous, but he reveled in how calm they looked.

He wanted to feel the same, but they took his space, so he grumbled and watched like a
voyeur instead. The afternoon sunlight filtered in through the glass windows, shining both
oddly angelic lights on the girls. He was a fool to think otherwise, but Ginny Weasley was
obviously beautiful. Always had been, always would be.

Granger on the other hand, he would grovel in admitting it, but she had been cute since fourth
year, honestly. The Yule Ball was one thing, but she had always been quite casually pretty
since then. A simple beauty, both of them were simple beauties as he looked on. Their hair
was pulled back to keep it from getting wet, and he watched as Granger basically began to
give her companion a shoulder massage.

The noises made went straight to his cock. “Gods, Hermione, that feels amazing.”

No way was he aroused over two girls giving each other massages in the baths. Especially
not…those two. Shame crept inside of him as blood pumped southwards.

When the two stood up and he saw their naked bodies with all of their soapy glory, he had to
bite his own tongue to stop from groaning out loud. Both of them were fit, because that was
just his luck. Weaslette made sense, she played quidditch, but even Granger was in shape.
Both of them were rather thin, not much in terms of curves, but their legs were impossibly
long for girls that were shorter than average.

The water running off of them must’ve made for an illusion on his part, and then even further
more, when they just began to wash each other standing up. Their hands basically groped and
roamed over each other as they managed to wash themselves.

He wasn’t sure what to make of it, but as disgusted with himself as he was, he palmed his
cock in his trousers. He was going to Azkaban if he was caught, even if it was as trivial as
being a peeping tom. He was already on thin ice, but for as deprived as he was, the risk
seemed minuscule.

He couldn’t believe how arousing he found it. They were doing nothing but washing each
other, and he wondered if it was actually as sensual as it seemed or if his desperate brain was
working overtime to see things that weren’t there.

Is this what girls did together? All the time? They just groped each other in very odd places?
Pansy and Daphne didn’t have a relationship like this? So…touchy and close. The two
lowered back into the water, only their naked torsos and above visible. The noises they made
were not as he expected either. They spoke trivially as they did everything, speaking of their
assignments in DADA, potions, even herbology.
“Your tits look great today.” Weaslette laughed at Granger before playfully slapping one of
her breasts, it jiggling slightly.

“They’re the same size they always are, unfortunately.” She grumbled in reply, apparently
dissatisfied with the size of her assets.

“Smaller girls do it better anyway.” She shrugged in reply. “Our backs don’t hurt.”

Granger laughed dryly. In better view now, her tits were cute, honestly, although he still
couldn’t believe he could see them with his bare eyes. He preferred the perkiness of the two
girls ahead of him to anything too large. In an odd movement, Granger cupped her chest and
the soap from her hands roamed all around her tits.

He didn’t care at this point, this was wank material he could use for the rest of his life. He
might as well embrace his position as a voyeur, although he refused to wank at the current
moment. That was too obvious. The girls laughed and laughed as they seemingly touched
their chests in fashions that were more playful than anything.

Weren’t these two in relationships with Potter and Weasley? Granted those two weren’t at
Hogwarts, but still, he felt as if he watching them commit an odd method of infidelity. That
being said, he was in no rush to stop either of them from touching each other. The head girl
and the captain of the quidditch team being so…naughty.

It was a sight not many would be able to see, and yet, Draco got such a sight for free. The
two girls looked at each other with gazes Draco could not describe properly. It was a weird
sense of love and slyness, especially with how they were getting increasingly more handsy.

Then, the unthinkable happened, and as chaste of an action it was, Draco could’ve come in
his pants if he overthought it.

Ginevra laughed and kissed Granger on the lips quickly, taking her by surprise and making
her chuckle too. It was a split second, and friendly if anything, but Draco was stunned. Is this
what girls just…did? Or were these two…really…

That seemed unthinkable, until Granger returned the kiss, and as initially playful as it
seemed, it quickly turned into something depraved and sinful as their mouths clashed more
and more. It turned into something very inherently sexual, their tongues intertwined and their
hands getting more and more dangerous in the places they touched.

His brain was fried, truly.

He’d never seen girls kiss before, especially not like this, and it was like he was fourteen all
over again, introduced to porn magazines that Theo smuggled in, but instead, the real deal
was ahead of him.

This was Granger and Weaslette, having some sort of secret tryst with each other instead of
with their boyfriends. It was almost cliché that the two girls in relationships with dumb and
dumber would be secretly taking care of each other while their lovers were away.
He had no idea girls could be so passionate with each other. He watched as Ginny’s hand
creeped down to Granger’s most private area and she gasped in her mouth, her moan
swallowed by the kiss. Granger seemed to return the favor, one hand bringing Ginny closer
and the other snaking down her stomach.

He would probably still be wanking to the memory of this in twenty years. He bit his lip to
keep from groaning, palming his cock. He was desperate for release now, but refused to fall
that deep into depravity. He just needed to get out of here before they start doing things that
would give him a real issue. As he turned around, the moans and soft noises from the girls
still loud in his ears, he made his way back to the door.

Until his worst nightmare occurred.

He took a misstep, possibly because of his uncomfortable erection, and instead of reaching
the door loudly, he tripped and landed in direct view of the girls and slammed against the
door. It was loud and immediately alerted them both.

He only scrambled up to get up just to be met with a swift leg locker from one of them. He
couldn’t tell, but as he crashed down to the floor, and Ginny Weasley, now wrapped in a
towel, was standing above him, he knew he was thoroughly done for.

He should’ve just minded his own. Succumbing to his urges never did him good, and now he
was definitely going to be expelled for being a peeping tom.

“You!” She exclaimed, and he didn’t even have the gall to look at her, only slinking his head
down and taking a deep breath. “You bastard!”

He was trying to be a suave as possible in his reply, and came up with a half hearted excuse
that was easily dismissed.

“Sorry, I just came in here for a bath.” He explained quickly, unaware that the tent in his
trousers gave him away.

“No! You were watching us!” She gasped. “You’re sporting the evidence for us to see!”

Fuck, fuck, fuck. He was fucked. He groaned loudly as he threw his head back.

“I mean, I know you’re a terrible person, but Merlin! No wonder you’ve been so quiet all
year. You’re a pervert!” She yelled, and he cursed himself.

“You left the bloody door unlocked!” He retorted.

“And the gentlemanly thing to do would be to close and lock it! If you’re trying to get on
everyone’s good side, then be a good person and not a peep!” Granger shrilled, face red, and
also wrapped haphazardly in a towel. He wasn’t even trying to get on everyone’s good side,
he was just trying to keep his head down. “Oh my god, he was watching us, Ginny, he was
—“

“Well, for what it’s worth, Mione, I don’t think he finds either of us disgusting.” She
snickered, trying to quickly change the mood for the panicking Granger. “Maybe he really
has changed, or he’s just a man.”

Granger wasn’t convinced, both girls and their dripping bodies just standing ahead of him as
he unknowingly blocked the door. “God, Gin, what if he tells—“

He wasn’t that terrible. “I don’t give a damn about that. I just didn’t realize the head girl was
a lesbian. It’s a bit of a shocker, you know?”

“I’m not a lesbian.” She crossed her arms with a huff, and it was actually quite cute.

It was Draco’s turn to laugh. “Okay, and I wasn’t peeping on you.”

“We play for both sides.” The Weaslette supplied, which made his cock stir as if they’d shag
him.

“Good to know, Weaslette.” He drawled, looking up at them. Instead of looking terrified,

Granger had shifted to a face of utter annoyance at him. It was well to remind him that they
were both starkers under the towels.

“Don’t call me that. Call me Ginny, like everyone else does.” She chided him, and he
couldn’t believe she still wasn’t screaming at him.

“Okay, Ginny, it’s wonderful to know you both play for both sides.” He smirked like he
wasn’t done for if they told McGonagall. It went silent for a few moments from all parties as
the awkwardness really sunk in.

“Wonderful? Really Malfoy?” Granger muttered before her eyes wandered south. “Although
it is ironic that you’re aroused by us. All those years of being a mudblood and yet you’re
clearly affected.”

Weak point. Just because he said those things didn’t mean he couldn’t be aroused by a
muggleborn. Naked women were naked women, as he had soon realized. He was still trapped
and neither had done anything to help him. They weren’t really supposed to, but his boner
was painful. If he was going to be reported and punished, might as well be able to wank
before it happened. Merlin knows there wasn’t any privacy in Azkaban.

“Can you let me go now? I’d like to go wank.” He grit his teeth and didn’t meet the eyes of
either girl. Granger looked horrified at his brazen choice of words, but Ginevra laughed
loudly. She pulled Granger back by her arm and they both began to chatter quietly,
occasionally looking back at him. He heard bits and pieces but never enough to place
everything.

“Gin—you can’t be serious.” Granger whispered harshly.

“I am, I totally am! We could have fun—just think about it. He’s—“

He never heard what he was before it all was muffled out of earshot. When they finally
returned ahead of him, he sighed and accepted his fate. “Go ahead and report me. At this
point, I’m already fucked.”
“Okay, so that’s not what we were going to do.” Ginny laughed awkwardly, and with a swish
of Granger’s wand, his legs were moveable again.

He looked up at them in shock. “Wait—what?”

Maybe luck was on his side. That whole “second chances” thing was working out.

“Just go and wank. Reporting you for being a depraved pervert is too much work at this point
in time. Getting kicked out of school for watching two girls kiss seems juvenile.” Ginny
basically taunted him as they let him off free.

“Just—“ Granger sighed deeply. “Don’t tell anyone what you saw either, please, Malfoy.”

No fucking way. He was in debt to these two now, but at least his future was intact and he
wasn’t a complete embarrassment.

“Now, what do you say to someone when they do something nice for you?” Ginny smiled
with a placating voice.

When the answer on him, he laughed dryly. Fuck these two, seriously. How his hard on was
still raging had to be a complete mystery. He choked it out, embarrassment flooding him.

“Thank you.”

“Thank you for what?” Granger asked innocently.

“Thank you for not reporting me.”

“More specific.”

Fucking hell, he was going to fucking die of mortification before he got to wank. His face
was red and he couldn’t meet their eyes. They wanted him to completely confess his
wrongdoings. They weren’t reporting him because they wanted to punish him themselves.

“Thank you for not reporting me for being a pervert and watching you two.”

“There we go!” Ginny clapped her hands. “Wasn’t so bad now, was it?”

He still hadn’t stood up, wondering if being reported might’ve had a better outcome than this.

“Good boy!” Granger chided, and he bit his tongue to keep himself from retorting. He stood
up and wiped invisible lint from his clothing. The girls still looked at his erection.

“You totally get off on that, don’t you?” Ginny snickered, although Granger’s eyes were
stuck to his outline.

“You should probably go now. We actually have to get dressed.” Granger waved.

The witty retort came at the right time. “I can’t watch?”

Somehow, it made them laugh. “No, but you want to make yourself useful? Come to the head
dorms at nine tonight.” Ginny smiled, “If you want to watch.”

“Wait, what?” He shook his head. Did she just—? He looked over at Granger whose face was
rather blank, but still looking at him expectantly.

“I said, if you want to watch, come to the head dorms tonight at nine.” She repeated herself
with a smug grin. “Now leave before the offer is rescinded.”

He never left the baths so fast. He hadn’t been able to fully comprehend what had been said
to him, but it sounded like they wanted him to come back and actually just watch them.

What the fuck? Were they serious? Like they actually wanted him to watch them…do
depraved things to each other?

That’s what it sounded like, and he walked down the empty hallway in a bit of a daze,
halfway trying to understand what just happened and halfway focusing on finding a bathroom
to wank. He ended up just choosing to go to his secluded dorm instead, running down to the
dungeons.

“Woah, Draco, what’s up with you?” Blaise asked as he rushed past him.

“Nothing you need to worry about.”

He didn’t see what Blaise did after that, as he fell into his room and took no time at all
casting the silencing and privacy charms. He unbuckled his trousers, and his sex drive had to
have been at an all time high for him to have still been sporting the hard-on he had.

He truly didn’t last long, thrusting into his hands, thinking only of the two witches that had
loved each other in way he had never seen witches love each other. He thought of their tits,
and legs, and how they had been so gentle with each other as they fondled their bodies.

He could only wish they’d be that gentle with him, and he spurted into his hand with
desperate thrusts. The high was mind blowing, and he realized just how long it had been
since he had really wanked. He felt satiated but a little pathetic until he remembered what
was ahead of him.

From the looks in their eyes as they told him, he didn’t think it was a joke in the slightest. He
was about to be a complete voyeur in every single way, and willingly too.

They hadn’t turned him in because they wanted him to watch, and that only made his cock
stir again. The two girls in the school that people inevitably looked up to, wanting him to
watch them do a number of things that others could only imagine.

He knew there was a catch in there somewhere. They wouldn’t do anything without it, he
knew that. However, whatever catch there was, it couldn’t possibly outweigh the benefit of
two girls getting each other off in a number of ways.

His thoughts still clashed with each other, but his primeval instincts took over each time,
reasoning that seeing two naked women was better than sitting in inevitable self loathing.
He’s rather sit with self loathing with two naked women than sit in self loathing by himself.

As ridiculous as it was, he was still a teenage boy, and he couldn’t wait for the remaining
hours to pass until then. Acceptance was the only way to move forward. He was desperate
after the sights he saw, so if they were giving him such an offer, he wouldn’t refuse.

Nine in the evening was quite late for a night like this, so when he left, there wasn’t too much
suspicion from those who were still out. They didn’t care what he did anyway, which worked
in his favor. The heads dorms were a bit of a trek, but he had a feeling it might just be worth
the walk.

He just wondered what truly was in store for him.

It really was extravagant the way they cleaned up the school to create such new rooms and
suites for those who deserved them. He wore a nice simple outfit that was easy to maneuver
out of, and he made sure he looked more than presentable, but still casual enough to not raise
alarm.

He knocked on the main door of the suite, looking casual and suave, only to be met with the
head boy, and not the head girl.

“Malfoy?” MacMillian sneered as he opened the door to the shared suite. Draco always
forgot he was head boy, although it made complete sense when he thought about it. “What
the hell are you doing here?”

The disgust was evident, but Ginevra Weasley was his saving grace, sort of, cutting in and
explaining whatever fake ploy she and Granger had come up with.

“Sorry Ernie,” Ginny pouted. “Here’s just here for Hermione and I’s herbology project. He
was put with us cause no one else wanted to be with him.”

That snarky little—he didn’t even take herbology!

“Sorry for you two.” MacMillian shuddered. The fucker didn’t have a single clue, did he?
Draco said nothing, but shot the Hufflepuff a dirty look as he was swiftly ushered to what had
to be Granger’s room. However, something dawned on his face, and he made the comment.
“But it’s nine at night.”

“Don’t worry about it, Ernie.” Ginny dismissed him as the door slammed shut. Gods, he
couldn’t believe he was this desperate. Although, after all these years, this might be his one
up on Potter and Weasley. He still couldn’t believe this reality.

Why on earth had they still invited him back?

Granger was lying on her bed, wearing a simple dress, and looked up at him expectantly as
he walked in. Her room was large and expected to be because of her status. There was lots of
room to do any sorts of things.

“He actually came.” Granger almost looked surprised. “I’m still not sure how I feel about this
all.”

“It’ll be fine.” Ginny muttered, silencing the room for any outside ears.

“No take-backs.” Draco chided. “You two invited me here and I’m not leaving now.”

He walked to a chair sat perfectly in front of the bed, almost like it was there for him, and sat
down a bit too quickly, which would be a fatal mistake. He wasn’t quick enough to catch it.

“Incarcerous.” Granger whispered, and the chair he was sitting in was one he was now bound
to. Ropes wrapped around his chest, hands, and even his legs to keep him stuck and unable to
move.

It was undoubtedly a trap and punishment for his voyeuristic activities earlier. They had left
that bloody door unlocked in a public space and now invited him back simply to torture him?

He was just trying to take a bath!

“You two—“

“You didn’t actually think you’d get to do anything, did you?” Ginny looked at him playfully
and laughed. “I said earlier, come by if you want to watch. The fact you actually showed up
is proof you’re really a perverted bastard.”

Guilty, but he’d been continuously half hard since his encounter with the two this afternoon
that he hadn’t been given any choice. He couldn’t believe he had been so affected by
Weasley’s and Potter’s girlfriends making out completely naked.

Well, two girls making out, especially two naked girls, was probable to make any bloke
crazy. Draco didn’t give a damn about their boyfriends that they probably didn’t have to
begin with, he just cared about wanking to the sight of them.

He was so fucking pathetic sometimes, but Salazar, anything needed to get him through the
rest of the year.

“I didn’t think you’d tie me down too!”

“We can’t trust you.” Granger smirked. “The more you struggle, the tighter they get.”

So he stopped moving, the ropes released slightly, and he sighed. The two girls looked
satisfied with their ploy.

“What are you two playing at?”

“We’ve never had a boy watch us. Why not make you our guinea pig, you know, as
punishment for all the things you did to us over the years?” Ginny smirked.

Okay, that was fair. That was completely fair. He could think of worse things to happen.

“Besides, it wouldn’t be terrible to have a boy as good looking as you watch us.” Granger
added, and Draco felt stunned by her words. He knew he was handsome, it was rather
obvious after many years, but to hear her of all people say it out loud boosted his ego in a
way no one else had before.

Ginevra Weasley and Hermione Granger, notable companions of the boy Draco had
considered a foe his entire school life, thinking he was attractive, and voicing it out loud.
Maybe life would work out for him.

“Well, if you insist.” He said rather nonchalantly, but his cock was already stirring with
arousal. “I’ve got to ask, how long have you two been…you know, having hot lesbian sex?”

He was trying to be charming while getting information out of them, fully accepting that he
was going to get the show of his life tonight and maybe never again.

“Since the end of the war. We found that we can take care of each other better than anyone
else.” Ginny smiled, looking at Granger with a smug grin. “Girls do it better, you know?”

He didn’t doubt that.

“I can’t believe I am about to willingly make out with you in front of him.” Granger rolled
her eyes.

“Draco Malfoy thinks we are fit. What a twist.” She snickered.

“Now I never said—“

“Oh please. You had a raging erection in the baths and you’re already half hard just seeing us
close to each other. Admit it, you think we are fit.”

His face burned in shame. Of course he thought they were fit, but to say it loudly just made it
all real.

“If you don’t admit it, we won’t have sex.” Ginny grinned, and Granger laughed quietly,
loving to see him squirm.

“Fine, you’re both fit as all can be now can you get a move on?” He grumbled out.

“What an impatient little boy.” Granger pouted very uncharacteristically. Somehow, the way
she said it shot blood straight to his cock. He flushed in embarrassment, more frustrated with
his mind and body than the girls themselves. He felt so exposed.

“Just consider this all retribution for thinking the lowest of us for seven years.” Ginny smiled,
coming close to him and patting his cheek. Again, he could think of worse things. He
couldn’t wank like this, but he’d still get to see them in positions that no one else had.
She walked towards her partner, wanting clear in her eyes as they climbed onto the bed. Just
the tension between the two of them made him completely hard. They looked at him as they
got closer to each other.

Ginny’s outfit which he was noticing for the first time, was one that would be simple to take
off. A shirt and a skirt of sorts, and he realized she didn’t seem to be wearing a bra at all, her
nipples hard and eyes dilated as she focused her attention on Granger. With Granger’s dress,
he couldn’t tell at all.

When she initiated the kiss, soft and chaste, Draco knew he had been forgotten completely,
and it was torture to be so hard and unable to do anything to do about it. He just hoped the
payoff would be worth it, but knowing these two, they had tapped into his fantasies with the
end goal of leaving him high and dry.

He’d be pissed, but with the way they spoke earlier, it was guaranteed. He was fucked, but if
that was the worst punishment he’d face for all he had done, he’d take it with purpose.
Seriously, he’d bet MacMillian would love to be in his current position.

They continued to deepen the kiss, tongues swirling like they did earlier, and he watched as
Granger’s hand crept under Ginny’s shirt, squeezing one of her tits playfully. On the other
hand, Ginny began to lift Granger’s dress up, for which she did the rest. In one fell swoop,
she threw her dress over her head, revealing that she hadn’t been wearing any sort of bra or
knickers that entire time, and if Draco thought his pants couldn’t get any tighter, he was
wrong. Seeing her naked so much closer, her perky tits and toned stomach and how bare her
cunt was, he felt like he might burst, and he let out an involuntary groan.

It caught the attention of the two girls, who paused and laughed at him.

“Not one for knickers, are you Granger?” He commented, voice stuck.

“Call me Hermione if you’re seeing me naked, please.” She smiled before she went back to
kissing Ginny. “And no, it’s a bit restricting in times like this.”

She lifted Ginny’s shirt over her head and now they were completely handsy, Granger
lowering her head to take one of her nipples in her mouth, causing her to gasp. Draco knew
he probably looked like a crazed man with the way he was panting at the sight ahead. When
Ginny slid her skirt off, and both girls were as naked as the days they were born, clothes
scattered around the bed, he only watched entranced. Their hands were at their cunts now,
rubbing languidly at the places Draco wanted to see most.

He had no idea these two could be so sexy.

“Oh god, Hermione,” Ginny moaned, throwing her head back.

“Gin, your fingers—they feel so good.”

Such a blatantly erotic face on Grange—Hermione, should’ve been illegal. Ginny pushed her
backwards onto the bed and smirked as she looked his way. “I think someone likes the show.”
“I do.” He breathed out, unknowingly bucking into the binds of rope, only getting tighter as
he tried to release tension. Being at the mercy of two women who he had bad history with
was tantalizing. Ginny was arse up as she spread Hermione’s (he was going to have to get
used to that) legs for her own pleasure. Draco could see it perfectly clear from where he was.

Rosy, a deep pink color, bare, and soaked. “Salazar, Granger, you’ve got a great cunt.”

“Her name is Hermione.” Ginny corrected, and Hermione went deep red at his comment.
Ginny kissed down her body before focusing directly at her core. She was going to eat her
out, and Draco got to watch. He also got a great view of Ginny’s firm arse, puckered and
clean.

Ginny began to tease, slowly licking around the girl’s core, from her lips, to her inner thighs,
as Hermione made the most delicious whining sounds.

“Please Gin—don’t tease.” Hearing her plead for her friend, or whatever she was to her, to
lick her cunt was something incredible to witness, and as the redhead easily licked and lapped
at the girl’s core, Draco watched as she fell apart.

“Fuck!” She gasped, and he had never heard her really curse before. She had to be getting
close based on the frantic movements on her part.

Ginny inserted a finger and Hermione began to squeal slightly as she began to pump it in and
out forcing a rhythm for the two of them to follow. Her finger slid in and out of her tight
pussy, disappearing into wetness each time. The sounds of moans and gasps filled the room,
but as soon as it began, it stopped, and he watched as she pulled out her fingers and she
groaned in anguish.

“Ginny!” She whined, and seeing her so desperate, so inhibited, so undone was something he
wasn’t sure she could be.

“Nothing personal, ‘Mione, I just want you to finish on my face.” She grinned before yanking
her leg and lying on her back, much like Granger had just been doing.

Hermione seemed to remember he was in the room and her face flushed again as she moved
to cover herself with her arms. “Face-sitting? Really?”

Despite her clear discontent, she shifted and moved it so her cunt was over Ginevra’s face,
and she lowered herself down with a yelp as Ginny yanked her legs down hastily.

She seemed to be the one who liked to be in control, at least for tonight. Granger rode her
face fervently, closer to the edge than ever. Her climax had come quickly, her toes curling and
letting out a muffled sound as she covered her mouth with her hand.

“Jesus, Ginny,” She panted, “That was great.”

She got up off of her face and Ginny was covered in what had to be Hermione’s juices. “I
would hope so. Wouldn’t want the guest to think I’m disappointing.”

Hermione leaned down and kissed Ginny heartily. “Now, let me take care of you.”
She stopped her suddenly, and the baffled face of Hermione was so conflicted that Draco too,
was confused on what was going on.

“Let’s take care of our guest before anything else.” Ginny whispered, and Draco’s heart shot
out of his chest.

“What? But you said—“

“Oh come on Hermione, he looks like he’s going to die if we don’t help him.”

“Then let him die.”

“Ouch. I heard that.” He scoffed, but he was pretty desperate.

“We invited him here, besides, we could probably benefit from this.” Ginny whispered.

“How?”

“Somehow, come on!” She yanked her off of the bed and they both slowly crept over to him
as they observed him from above. They were closer than ever, and he swore he could smell
their arousal. They were naked, and mere centimeters from him.

“I commend how quiet you’ve been.” Granger commented, and he just nodded in a daze. He
couldn’t reach out and touch them, his hands still tied, but their tits looked so pliable and
firm.

Ginny reached out and cupped his cheek softly and he wondered if his issue was finally going
to be resolved now.

“You really are good looking.” She snorted. “It’s a shame you were so cruel.”

He laughed dryly. “I’ll be a lot less cruel if this is what I can see everyday.”

Hermione looked at his obvious erection and began to lower herself to her knees. “How nice,
Casanova.” Her face was clinically close to his clothed cock and she cupped it with her hand
suddenly, causing him to gasp loudly.

“Oh fuck!”

Ginny looked at him worried before she realized it and fell to her knees too. Hermione
winced at the noise he made.

“God, that looks painful—here.” And she undid his trousers for him, letting his cock free in
an instant. The faces the two made as they looked at him at full mast was one for the history
books. Both of them, below him, on their knees, naked, looking at his cock.

“Like what you see?” He leered.

“No wonder he was such an arse. He’s packing this thing.” Ginny scoffed, smacking his cock
for good measure, making him wince. He still couldn’t move, but he couldn’t believe he was
really going to get satisfied after a promise of nothing.

“Apologies, we’ve never done this before.” Hermione said rather shyly, before grabbing the
base of his cock carefully, looking at it clinically.

“You’ve never…touched a cock?” He said as precum leaked from the tip of his own.

“No, of course we’ve done that. We just have never…shared one before.” Ginny looked over
at her companion, who was now rubbing the base of his cock.

“Fuck me.” He whispered. Her small hands were just right, but one more set would be even
better.

“Maybe another time.” Hermione smiled, and with one swift, innocent look at him, she
placed one kiss on the underside of his cock.

He could’ve come on their faces right then and there, especially when Ginny followed suit.
He was tied up, unable to reach to either of them, but as their warm mouths licked up and
down, he knew true bliss in that moment. Their eyes looked up at him and he couldn’t believe
such a sight. He bucked up into their mouths as their warmth enveloped him.

“Salazar, I’m not going to last.” He choked out. “Fuck, fuck, fuck!”

Hermione took the leap and put his cock completely in her mouth, causing him to buck even
more.

“Eager, are we?” Ginny snickered, and he only groaned as she continued on.

How lucky he had gotten.

“I’m going to come—fuck, Hermione!”

He felt mortified with the fact he hardly lasted a minute as his seed coated the back of her
throat, and he could see it caught her by surprise, but instead of taking her mouth off, she
sucked all the life out of him until there was nothing left. After that, in the most innocent
nature, she looked at him and swallowed it all.

“Salty.” She mumbled, making a funny face.

“Let me taste.” Ginny mumbled, and tipped her head to kiss her softly again. It was so soft
and gentle as they tasted each other, and him, in front of him.

He finally got his release only for him to be stirring again because of these two. “Are you two
insatiable?”

They broke their kiss and looked at him with matching grins.

“Just a little. Are you?”

He could be.
How lucky he was to walk into the baths at the wrong time today, especially as he felt the
ropes release from his body. He hadn’t even noticed Granger reach for her wand and without
a single world, quickly vanish the things tying him down. “I must say, for first-timers, that
wasn’t bad.”

“You came in fifty seven seconds.” Ginny raised an eyebrow, and he looked away.

“And you’re already erect again. One could argue you’re insatiable.” When she spoke like
that, she wasn’t Hermione, she was Granger all the same. His cock was standing tall, and he
groaned at the luck.

“You two are just that enticing.” He grinned, completely truthful.

“How charming.” Ginny drawled. “Stand up.”

“What?” But he followed her orders, a bit sore from the tug of the ropes, but confused.

They were probably going to kick him out now, weren’t they?

Except they didn’t and Hermione came close to him and began unbuttoning his shirt with a
small smile, and Ginny was tugging at his trousers, pulling them down in one go, hardly
giving him a chance to speak. “What are you two—“

“Uh, did you think you were done?” Ginny laughed brightly, pulling down the rest of his
briefs with her hands. They were stripping him naked for who knows what reason, and it
wasn’t over, it was probably just getting started.

Taking off of his shirt nerved him with the regarding of his dark mark, but Hermione paid it
no mind as the shirt joined the rest of the clothing on the floor, discarded and forgotten.

“Eager to get me naked, are we?”

“It’s a bit unfair when the only man is still fully clothed. With two of us you don’t stand a
chance.” Ginny grinned, patting the bed, “Now come be useful.”

“What do you mean by that?”

“You can do multiple things at once, now lie down on the bed.”

What did she mean by that? Again, even while confused, he did what he was told and laid
back, and the two girls in all of their angelic glory, hopped on the bed and looked over him.
He felt weirdly confident, he was in good shape, and being starkers only showcased that.

He had eaten better after the war and quidditch kept him toned. Granger began to ghost her
hands near his abdomen, which tensed instinctively.

“Great cock, great body, tall, good looking, you know, if you weren’t such a prat, you’d be
the catch of the school.” Ginny commented, face ghosting near his cock with a smug look on
her face.
“Such compliments, from you two.” He smirked.

“Someone needs to shut him up.” Hermione grumbled, narrowing her eyes.

“I can do that.” Ginny sounded eager and she turned around and he realized he was about to
be a victim of face-sitting. His own protests were muffled when Ginny’s clean, dripping, rosy
cunt landed on top of his face, and he accepted his fate.

This had never happened to him before, and he gripped at her arse as his tongue began to
explore her most sacred place.

“See, he’s much—oh wow—better when he’s shut up, isn’t he, Hermione?”

“Aren’t all men?”

“True, but—Merlin!” She replied, gasping.

He suckled on her clit, collecting her wetness in his mouth as she moaned out loud.

“I hope you don’t mind that Hermione is taking your cock.” She whined.

No he did not, but he was too preoccupied that he said nothing, holding her down tightly on
his face and flicking his tongue on her clit. He felt a hand grab his cock and it was a matter of
seconds before she was slowly sheathing it with her pussy.

“Salazar—fuck! You’re tight!” His voice was muffled, pausing his oral sex to adjust to the
hot wetness of Hermione. He continued quickly, and he felt her cunt fully take him in, with a
moan and a whimper from her. He felt her move, squeezing him for all she had, and he
couldn’t believe he was fucking Hermione Granger.

He wasn’t going to last, once more, it having been a long time since he felt the warmth of
woman’s cunt, and two at that.

It wasn’t long before he realized the two were kissing again, their moans drowned out in their
mouths.

Two women were on top of him, one on his face, one on his cock, facing each other, making
out with each other, making the most lewd sounds he’d ever heard.

He was being used, but he didn’t have an ounce of regret in him. He dug his tongue deep into
Ginny, and he could tell she was close by the way her legs began to tighten around his face.

“Oh fuck! Malfoy—“ Ginny began,

“Draco—call me Draco.” He tried to say.

“Gods, Draco, ah, fuck!” Ginny gasped. He suckled on her clit one final time before she
clamped down and went over the edge. Warm liquid filled his mouth as he lapped every last
drop up, not listening to her protests of overstimulation. He himself was too close to
cumming in Hermione as their hips snapped together.
“Draco,” She whimpered, and his first name on his tongue spurred him on even more as they
fucked in a frenzy. Ginny crawled off of his face and he finally saw the wanton expressions
as she rode his cock on top of him. Ginny went in for her tits, suckling and licking at her
nipples, pushing her to her climax as she furiously rubbed her own clit.

“Merlin!” She yelled, and her eyes, full of wanting and along with her walls clenching
around him, pushed him over his own too. He rode out his climax inside her, much to his own
pleasure. He was seeing stars.

“Fuck, Hermione, you’re so bloody tight!” He thrusted into her one final time as she
collapsed on top of them, all three of them a mix of sweat, sex, and semen.

“That was hot.” He heard Ginny say as Hermione lifted her hips, removing herself from his
cock. “How does his cock feel?”

“Big.” She sighed. “Very big.”

“Let me have a go next time.”

Next time? There was a next time?

Hermione said nothing, but nodded, and pushed up off of his chest and crawled off of him.
He missed the warm feeling, but loved the sight of cum flowing out of her cunt.

As his head cleared more, it came to him that he really just had sex with Ginny Weasley and
Hermione Granger, and that there might possibly be a next time.

It was the best sex he’d ever had, although he had only had sex twice before this, and it was
rather lackluster. The two girls were next to him and he could get used to the feeling. Being
shared between two girls was not so bad at all, and while he felt a little embarrassed at how
much he liked it, he would happily do it again.

“We should do that again sometime.” Ginny cut through the silence, sitting up and looking
over at him.

“Really?” He asked, just to make sure they were okay. Both girls nodded and got closer to
him once more.

“You’d be a great addition to our duo.”

Were they serious?

“Me? After everything I’ve done?”

“Consider it your punishment.” Hermione commented. “I need to get cleaned up.”

“I’ll help you.” Ginny pouted, lying her head on her shoulder, and both girls hopped over him
to get her to private washroom.
“I should get going.” He began, looking for his clothes on the floor, but he was stopped by
two voices voicing their disapproval.

“No, stay here.” Hermione frowned.

“But what about—I need to take a shower, or bath, or something.”

“Don’t worry about that. Just stay here. We don’t want you getting caught out late at night.”
Ginny insisted. “Just—you can have the washroom when we are finished.”

Sure enough, they kept their promise, and it was a bit odd that he was still completely naked
at this point, but when he returned, both girls were still bare and his clothes were gone.

“Uh, where are my—“

“They’re filthy, don’t worry about them.” Hermione brushed him off.

“Then what do you expect me to sleep in?”

Naked. They expected him to sleep naked, and as odd as it was initially, there was a girl on
each side of him, and their shared warmth kept him comfortable. He had two naked girls
glued to him as he slept, which came easily after the evening he had.

When he woke up the next morning, he woke up to Hermione lapping at Ginny’s cunt, and it
seems he woke up at the best time, as she came in her mouth hardly a minute after he woke
from slumber. It’s a shame he didn’t see more, as he would’ve loved to see what more her
tongue could do to Ginny.

Those two were so depraved, and yet, only Draco knew it. He was content that way. He quite
liked being a dirty secret for two pretty girls.

Before he left that morning, each girl left a kiss on his cheek, and he had a fresh set of clothes
somehow. He put them on, trying not to rush out of the room, only to run back into
MacMillan.

“What the hell are you still doing here?” He just looked annoyed now.

Fuck. “Mind your own, MacMillan.”

He quickly ran back down to his own dorm to really clean up, and ready himself for the day.
When he walked into the Great Hall, nothing was amiss with Hermione and Ginny, who
didn’t even spare him a passing glance.

MacMillan however, was blabbing at the Hufflepuff table, unaware that Draco was behind
him and could hear him.

“I swear—he showed up late last night, and the girls are like—‘it’s a herbology project’ but
who meets for a herbology project at nine at night?” He sounded absolutely dumbfounded.
“Then, this morning, he’s still there, walks out like nothing, and thirty minutes later, the girls
do the same. What—“
His friend was nudging him that he was right behind them all.

“Malfoy.”

“It’s depraved of you to think of such perverted things between people working on a project.”
He said seriously.

“But—“

He walked off, but he heard the comment of a non descript peer of his. It worked in his favor,
as it was too unthinkable that two of the most favorable girls would have sex with a former
Death Eater.

“Yeah, no offense mate, but those two wouldn’t go near him unless it’s necessary, so your
theory just sounds ridiculous.”

How wrong he was, and how pleased Draco was that it was that way.

That day was one of the most productive days Draco had since the beginning of term. When
he returned back to his dorm before quidditch practice, his clothes from the night before were
neatly folded on his bed, and a note was stuck between his shirt and pants.

You’re welcome to join us anytime

HG and GW

Maybe this year wasn’t going to be so bad after all.

 Chapter 2
Chapter Summary

Part two.

Chapter Notes

I honestly have so much I could write for this.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

A few days passed without fanfare, he still got suspicious looks from MacMillan and the girls
paid him no attention at all. He had a renewed and feverous sex drive because of the events
that occurred, and now frequently found himself taking really cold showers or baths to keep
himself at bay. Occasionally he just gave in and wanked but to be so utterly affected by the
memories and feelings was not doing well for him.

He wondered if he ever would be able to do it again, and his answer came on a Monday
afternoon, when a plain white piece of parchment landed ahead of him when he was next to
Blaise in arithmancy.

“What’s that?”

“I don’t know. I don’t even know where it came from.” He replied. Although, he didn’t let
Blaise see it as he opened it, having a good guess at what it might be.

Meet us at the head dorms again tonight at ten for the herbology project.

It wasn’t signed, but he knew exactly who it was from, and a thrill of excitement rushed
through him. He didn’t even care that it would be late at night, or that he would have to find a
way to maneuver there again, he just wanted to see them.

“You look happy.” Blaise snickered, but Draco schooled his features. “What’s the note?”

“Nothing.” He shook his head, although, he looked up ahead of him to see Grang—it was
hard to see her as Hermione when she looked just like…Granger. Studious, paying him no
mind at all, and in general, disregarding his existence. She was sitting next to Parvati and the
two of them were working diligently on the assignment he and Blaise were supposed to be
doing at the current moment.
The robes covering her left everything to the imagination. Her uniform was always in perfect
regulation, never any room for adjustment, compared to many girls who purposely shortened
their skirts, she never did anything of the sort. Ginny seemed similarly, although again, like
Gran—Hermione, all the classes he did have with the girl, she wasn’t in the best view for
him. Draco dreaded facing her on the pitch though, and was not looking forward to any game
against Gryffindor.

He didn’t even think of that. Whenever they played Gryffindor he was going to be directly
against her. Just thinking of it made him shudder, because he doubted having sex with her
would make her any less competitive. It might just spur her on more. Not to mention, he still
had to get through practice later, so if they milked him for everything he had tonight, he
might not be able to move tomorrow.

Although, it did create an idea on what he could do to avoid getting caught.

He could fly to her window. Sneaking out to get his broom wouldn’t be hard, and flying up to
that window shouldn’t be difficult either, as long as he wasn’t seen. It might give the girls a
bit of a scare, but at least he wouldn’t have to deal with MacMillian.

Practice made him sore, but the adrenaline of seeing two naked girls tonight kept him alive.
He was a teenage boy, after all. When nine-fifty rolled around, he had already cleaned
himself up, put on a nice, clean set of clothing, and snuck out of the dungeons easily.

It took only a matter of minutes to get his broom and take off towards the head’s tower. All
he had to do was make sure he stopped at Hermione’s room, not Macmillian’s, and he would
be just fine. The bitter late October air was a bit harsh the higher he got, but the journey
wasn’t long. It was surprisingly simple to find her window too, as the curtains weren’t drawn
at all, letting him look in simply from where he was. There was a light on that illuminated the
darkness that would’ve been otherwise overwhelming.

Neither were privy to his presence as he looked in, as Ginny was lying on her stomach on the
bed. Hermione—it was definitely Hermione wearing just a bra, knee high socks, and
knickers, was giving the girl some sort of massage, straddling her back and kneading into her
muscles. Ginny was only wearing knickers and knee high socks. He lingered outside for a
minute, just watching her fingers press into her companion’s back in a variety of different
places.

He needed that done to him, especially after today, but he was getting cold, so he made his
move.

He knocked twice, causing both girls to yelp in fright at the sudden noise. When they realized
it came from the window, Hermione walked over from the bed and opened it, to her utter
surprise.

“What the bloody hell?!”

Ginny looked up and sat up, her cute tits perfect for his viewing. It was great how none of
them hardly seemed to care at this point.
“Didn’t want to risk getting caught.” He shrugged casually.

The two girls looked at each other, stunned. He grabbed the inside of the window frame and
dismounted his broom to land on the ledge. It was actually much easier than he expected it to
be, and he slid into the room feeling rather refreshed. He laid the broom on the wall and the
looks on their faces were still humorous after ten seconds.

“I’m not even going to ask.” She muttered, shaking her head.

“That’s actually really smart.” Ginny commented, eyes wondrous. “You know, Hermione—“

“Whatever you are thinking of, no. I’m not getting on a broom.” Herm—no, this was
definitely Granger speaking, sternly put down the idea that Ginny was thinking of.

“You didn’t even let me finish the sentence.”

“I’m not going flying.”

Right, she was rather terrible, wasn’t she?

“Fine.“ She sighed in an exaggerated manner, before turning her attention to Draco. “Well,
thank you for coming. I see you got the note.”

“Yes. It’s quite late though, so what did you need?” He tried to sound smug and blasé but the
two saw right through him, looking rather annoyed with his antics.

“Or, you can just leave—“ Ginny began, and he knew that wasn’t an option now.

“I’m already here. Might as well see whatever show you two have prepared for me.” He
grinned, taking in the both of them, slinking his hands in his pockets. “You two are already
half naked and I haven’t even done anything yet.” He smirked, raising an eyebrow.

“We haven’t even kissed and you’re already blooming a hard-on.” Ginny pointed at his
arousal that had been stirring since he saw Hermione giving her a massage. How could they
always tell what his cock was thinking?

“You’re half naked.” He drawled, looking off to the wall, trying to hide his flushed cheeks.
“I’m a man, you’re egging me on purposely.”

“Do you want us naked or not?” Her voice continued on, as she stepped closer, looking up at
him with a sly smile. Way to be direct, and he felt his cheeks heat more. He had been looking
forward to this all day, but it still felt unreal that these two would want him. After everything,
his punishment was amazing sex and getting to see things that very few had ever viewed.

Maybe he was dreaming and he’d wake up with dirtied sheets like he did when he was
fourteen.

“I think we broke him.” Granger cocked her head.

“Just a bit shocked is all.” He quickly recovered, “Wasn’t expecting such…directness. Words
like that from you two directed at me is a bit hard to comprehend.”

He was being honest, because he was the last man he’d ever think to be in a triad like this.
His answer was obviously yes, he wanted them completely naked.

“You didn’t answer the question.” Hermione looked at him.

“Of course I want to see you naked.” He admitted with a frustrated groan. Again, there was
something so mortifying to say it out loud, and they both chuckled slightly. It seemed so
juvenile and childish out loud.

“Figured as much. If you want to see us, you’ll have to do it yourself.” Ginny, shrugged,
looking disinterested.

Oh for fucks sake! He should’ve expected this, but it didn’t mean he still wasn’t frustrated.
Nothing would come easy with these two unless they milked him until he had nothing left.

He hated that he kind of wanted that to happen again.

Denial did him no good. He wanted them to fuck him, obviously. Being the focus of two
naked girls that wanted him to strip them was something he needed to be grateful for, even if
they were obviously trying to push his buttons.

He doubted he’d get chances like this after the year was over, so he might as well embrace it
now. Salazar knows that plenty of other men would want to be in his position, so he bit his
tongue, took a deep breath, and accepted it.

He kept the mindset that it would be worth it as he walked over to Ginny first, as she only
had two articles of clothing on, and only one restricting the place he wanted to feel the most.

He wasn’t sure how to approach this. The two of them had undressed themselves the last
time, so he walked over in silence and looked down at Ginny’s smug face before reaching his
hands out for her knickers, however, the height difference between them made it difficult.

She was well aware of it. “Maybe, getting on your knees would help you more.”

Of course, of fucking course.

“This is punishment, isn’t it?” He mumbled. Ginny nodded with a big smile.

“We love to see you squirm.” He heard Hermione’s voice admit with a dry laugh. He slowly
lived out his fate by dropping to his knees and becoming eye level with Ginny’s simple
knickers.

They were simple and gray, nothing fancy, and probably what she wore to class today, which
was enticing. He looked up at her once more and her face was smug, telling him silently to
get on with it.
“He’s cute like this, isn’t he?” Ginny’s voice asked Hermione, and he felt shame wash
through, especially as his cock pulsed with want. Hermione made a small noise of agreement.

“Really? Cute?” He rolled his eyes.

“It’s nice to see you in a position like this. You really do want us, don’t you?”

“You already know the answer to that.” He said nothing more, getting back to the task at
hand. He hooked his fingers through the side’s of Ginny’s knickers and pulled them down
quickly, revealing her bare quim that he was now face to face with. He wondered what it
would feel like on his cock, thinking of how wet and warm it had been on his face days
previously.

She stepped out of them and kicked them aside, standing in nothing but her knee highs. It
was incredibly sexy. He couldn’t take them off.

“Can you keep your socks on?”

Ginny laughed. “He’s one of those degenerates.”

He scoffed. “Excuse me? I’m not a degenerate.”

“Don’t worry about it, now you still have one more to take care of.” She grinned, turning his
head towards Hermione, who was waiting patiently with her arms crossed. He got up, but in a
moment of instinct, he reached out and softly smacked one of her tits before walking over to
Hermione.

It took her by surprise and he smirked as he approached her companion. She almost looked a
bit uneasy, but was still expecting him to undress her. She still had a bra on, one that had no
clasp at the back, which left him confused.

“It’s a sports bra. Lift it off like a shirt.”

“Is this weird muggle clothing?” He said as he lifted the bottom of the undergarment up and
she raised her hands to help him. Her small breasts bounced ever so slightly, nipples pebbling
from the cool air.

He wanted to touch them. He wanted to touch both’s girls’ tits and figure out what they liked
most.

“Yes. My…uh, they aren’t big enough for anything fancy, so I stick with these or wearing
nothing at all.” She chuckled awkwardly with a slight flush on her cheeks.

He took that piece of information and stored it away for later as he threw her bra on the floor.
“They’re a good size.”

It took her by surprise. “What?”

“Both of you. Smaller tits are more my taste, anyway.” He couldn’t believe he admitted that
out loud, but what was said was done and the girls had gone silent. Hermione looked over at
Ginny before chuckling.

“You’re right Gin, he is cute.” She looked up at him gave him a sly look. He felt a hand on
his shoulder from behind him pushing him downwards back onto his knees.

Why was this making him crazy? First with Ginny, he felt crazed, and now, being below them
both, listening to them chatter about him like he wasn’t there. As much as he played it off, it
only made his erection even more uncomfortable.

Did he like making it up to them for seven years of bad behavior? It was silent as he looked
back at Hermione, and he looked at her knickers, baby blue and also simple.

“How does it feel to be below a mudblood?”

The question caught him completely off guard. He couldn’t believe she had actually said it at
a moment like this, but her face was one of expectancy. He couldn’t think of anything to say.
He wasn’t sure why he enjoyed this dynamic, letting himself sit in his own agony as his pants
were uncomfortably tight while two naked girls sandwiched him from both sides.

“I—“

“He definitely gets off on this.” Ginny commented. “His eyes don’t lie.”

Fuck it all, he did. He hooked his fingers through the side of her knickers and dragged them
down her thin but toned legs. As she stepped out of them, he acted before he thought and
grabbed them.

“Can I keep your knickers? Both of them?”

“He really is a pervert.” Hermione laughed, and he was perfectly faced with her cunt, which
looked as enticing as it had days previously.

“I think we should oblige him.” Draco turned around to see Ginny and her tight arse bent
over as she grabbed her knickers and threw them over to him. They landed directly on his
face before falling into his hands and he got a whiff of the heady, soft scent.

He could wank with both of these, and he couldn’t believe they were actually giving them to
him. In another case of acting without thinking, he brought them to his nose and inhaled
deeply, reveling in the utter shock on Hermione’s face as he looked upwards, not breaking
eye contact.

That flustered her greatly, the red travelling from her cheeks all the way to the tops of her tits.

“Kinky bastard.” Ginny taunted, before swiftly grabbing the knickers from his hands and
laying them on the nearby dresser. “You’ll get them back when we are finished.”

Hermione walked away from him, still on his knees and walked over to her bed. Ginny
followed suit, walking behind her and smacking her arse for good measure. She squeaked
cutely in reply.
Neither had a backside that was overly large, but they were both tight and toned. Where on
earth did Hermione manage to get such toned legs and arse? His answers for being in good
shape were quidditch, the same for Ginny, but her?

It was just a question that might never be answered.

“Are you just going to stay over there all night?” Ginny looked over to him, and he nearly
stumbled to his feet as he got up, walking over to the bed where the two bare girls were.

“Obviously not. Look how fast he got up.” Hermione muttered, looking up at him.

“I can hear you, you know?”

“We know.” They muttered in unison. Hermione turned and looked at him before beginning
to unbutton his shirt for him, which he quickly followed along, taking it off, and beginning to
unbuckle his trousers when she stopped him with a cute shake of her head.

“Not yet.”

Fucking hell. “What?”

“You’re not getting it that easily.” Ginny snorted, and she smacked Hermione’s arse once
more, and the girl sat on the bed, legs spread slightly, just enough to get a tease of her great
cunt. She was very aroused, and he wanted to taste it, see if the Golden Girl could come on
his tongue.

“Come on, Hermione, open up a bit more and lay back. He didn’t get a close up view last
time.” Ginny cooed, and she sighed, pushing back onto the bed more, as her companion
hopped on too. He got to his knees at the edge of the bed and watched as she began to open
up again, and it was mesmerizing to be so close.

Tight, wet, rosy, and ready.

Fuck, this was his life.

“I’ve said it before, and I’ll say it again, you both have incredible cunts.” He sighed, ghosting
a finger around her center.

“Don’t be so vulgar.” Hermione chided him, beginning to close her legs, but he pushed them
right open again, simply wanting to look at it. He pulled her legs closer to him with a squeal
from her and he used his fingers to spread her wide open.

“Fuck, I want to be you right now.” Ginny looked at him, back on her knees as she watched.

They’d probably fucked each other multiple times since he’d last been here. He wondered
how they did it completely, without any viewers. How these girls got each other off when
they knew others weren’t around. Both of them were obviously skilled in oral sex, both on
men and women, and he could probably learn a thing or two from them both.
“Oh for fucks sake Draco, are you going to taste her or not?” Ginny sounded impatient, and
he had a feeling he needed to get a move on or he was going to be a viewer of Ginny eating
her cunt instead. He wouldn’t mind that, obviously, but he wanted to taste her.

He said nothing, only replying by using his tongue on the girl and diving inside her, causing
her to immediately gasp.

“There we go.” Ginny laughed, leaning down and kissing Hermione, given by the sounds he
heard. As he lapped at her clit with his tongue, Ginny shifted more towards him. Hermione
made the most delicious sounds that went straight to his cock.

“Oh fuck, Draco! Keep going, please.”

Hearing her plead for him as he felt fingers in his hair spurred him on even further, and he
noted that her taste was similar to Ginny’s. Tangy, but easy to taste and he willingly licked at
every spot of her arousal. When he looked up at her, to see her cupping her breasts like a
wanton fiend, he realized that the fingers in his hair were Ginny’s, who laid at the edge of the
bed, almost coaxing him through it all.

“Add your middle and ring finger,” She whispered, and he paused momentarily, earning a
groan and whimper from Hermione, but he added his fingers quickly, although, she was even
tight around those, too.

How on earth did they keep themselves so tight? He pushed his fingers inside her, but
unfortunately, he felt slightly clueless. He hadn’t ever really fingered a girl before, only
sticking to oral. It was difficult to move his digits, and when he did, he was immediately
corrected.

“No, curl your fingers a bit more.” Ginny instructed him, and he did so, pushing deeper and
curling his two fingers upwards to stroke the spot she obviously wanted him to reach.

“Like that.” Hermione let out a breathy gasp. “Keep going, just like that.”

He lied his tongue flat on her clit and suckled at it as he picked up the pace with his fingers,
shallowly pushing in and out, stroking the spot that made her come undone with each
movement. She was getting closer with each stroke and lick, and he could feel her cunt pulse
around him.

“Draco—fuck—I’m going to—“

He took her clit in his mouth and sucked hard as he stroked inside her, and that was all it took
for her to come. Her body trembled as she pushed over into her climax, closing her legs
around his head, but he relented and lapped up every last drop that squirted from her as she
came.

It was incredible. Doing that to Ginny Weasley a few nights ago and doing that to Hermione
Granger, he almost felt like some sort of god. Even though he knew she had come on his cock
that first night, she had done most of the work riding him.
Pushing a girl he had always known to be a prissy swot to squirt in his mouth was something
different entirely.

“Fucking hell,” Ginny gasped, “You look great, ‘Mione,”

She finally released him from the grip her legs had on his head, and he watched as her body
rode out the rest of the orgasm, her cunt clamping over nothing at all, moving in and out, a
life of its own. He looked at the redhead beside him, whose eyes had completely dilated at
the sight ahead of her. His fingers were shining with her, and in the most lewd movement he
had ever seen, Ginny took his wrist and sucked the fingers clean.

Bloody fucking hell, these two were freakier than he could’ve ever imagined. When she
licked them clean, she smiled. “I needed to get a taste somehow.”

He looked back at the girl lying on the bed.

“Can you both squirt?” He didn’t care how crazed he sounded, he couldn’t believe a girl like
Hermione Granger could fucking squirt! He knew Ginny had a little bit when she rode his
face, but for him to get so lucky with two girls that could do such a thing?

He’d hit the fucking jackpot.

“Yes, if you push hard enough.” Ginny replied, Hermione looked slightly embarrassed, but he
didn’t care. He was still in awe that he made a girl squirt, well, two different girls squirt!

“That was—“ Hermione sighed, chest rising and falling, “You’re almost as good as Ginny.”

The redhead looked pleased that she hadn’t been outdone, but Draco was shocked. He’d
never done that before, and yet, it felt like a hit to his ego.

“Almost?” He looked at her, confused.

“You’ll never be better at this than we are, but that’s why you have a cock.” Ginny patted his
cheek playfully. as she moved to the edge of the bed. “Speaking of which,” Her hands
roamed towards his trousers, and he thanked Merlin for the fact he was finally going to get
sweet release. She unbuckled his trousers quickly, and he complied, stepping out of them as
she freed his cock by yanking his briefs down, and he almost groaned. His dick had ached for
so long now. “I’ve been wondering how’d you feel since the other day.”

She moved back towards Hermione, but instead of doing what he thought, she kissed
Hermione sweetly, and the tenderness of it caught him off guard.

“You look beautiful, Hermione.” She whispered before turning her attention back to him.
Honestly, he completely agreed. They both looked beautiful completely debauched.

She laid back and slowly spread her own legs as Draco joined the two on the bed. Her pussy
was glistening with want and desire and he knew she hardly needed any foreplay.

Hermione was still spread out, looking up at them on her elbows. It was insane how utterly
fuckable they both looked. Next time, he hoped to fuck them both in one night. He laid down
and gave Ginny’s cunt a few kisses as she whined in annoyance.

“Fuck, you want me to shag you that bad, do you?” He laughed, while she rolled her eyes.

“If all else fails, I can go to her.” She pointed at Hermione, “We can send you packing with
that,” She pointed at his cock, “which looks painful. Just come here and be useful.”

Didn’t need to tell him twice, as he was not leaving with blue balls. He reveled in being on
top of her as he lined up his cock with her entrance, thrusting against her clit a few times
before bracing to enter. He needed to start thinking of other things to keep himself from
cumming within a minute. He wasn’t finishing without her finishing first, that was for sure.

It would, as he predicted, be a difficult battle, as Ginny’s walls hugged his cock without any
give or take, just like Hermione’s had when she had gotten on top of him.

“How are you both so fucking tight?” He hissed, trying to bottom out inside her.

“Kegels.” The girls said in unison. He had no idea what those were, but he thanked them
regardless. Two girls, wanting his attention, wanting to fuck him, and both being impossibly
tight as he did so.

“Draco, please move,” Ginny moaned, and so, he complied, despite having to bite his tongue
as he began to move in and out of her.

“I’m not going to last.” He sighed, beginning to speed up his pace as his cock already moved
towards the edge. If he went any faster he’d blow his load in fifteen seconds. He wasn’t sure
if he was going to get her to cum in enough time. Their hips snapped together, hers snapping
upwards to meet him as his cock disappeared into her, over and over again.

As he thrusted, he leaned over and took one of her nipples in his mouth, causing her to gasp.
He swirled his tongue around her and sucked, hard, before breaking free and fucking her
without mercy. He knew he didn’t have much time

“Gods, Hermione, you were right.”

Right about what?

“You feel full, don’t you?” Hermione’s voice supplied as he continued to fuck her. He wasn’t
sure how much longer he would last, but he didn’t want to leave her unsatisfied, especially
after that comment.

His cock made them feel full.

Hermione came over and in a move he wasn’t expecting, began to lick at Ginny’s clit as he
thrusted into her, which seemed to do the trick in getting her closer to her climax.

“Fucking—oh gods! Hermione!”

It was fucking incredible to watch, just the sight of it was going to milk him to his climax.
Ginny cupped her head as she lapped with technique Draco was sure he didn’t have yet.
“Oh fuck!” She cried out, and as Hermione kept it up, Draco could feel her getting tighter,
pulsing around his cock, until she finally went over the edge, clamping down on his cock
with a muffled moan.

“I can’t last—fuck!“ And as he said those words, he thrusted fervently, and he saw the liquid
squirt from her pussy as Hermione continued to lick at her. He felt his own orgasm come as
he spurted his seed into her, the two of them riding out them both together, in a wave of
euphoria and ecstasy.

He had made two girls squirt in one night, and had gotten another amazing climax inside a
warm, beautiful woman. He was panting, exhausted and worn out, but adrenaline rushed
through him as he looked at the sight ahead.

The two girls laid out ahead of him, smelling of sex and sin, their chests both heaving and
satisfied faces on them. They looked up at him as he gingerly removed his cock, and he
watched as his seed poured out of her, just like it had with Hermione a few days prior. They
looked pleased and he felt his ego rise simply from the looks in their eyes.

He was beyond tired, but satiated and more than satisfied. The girls parted to make room for
him quickly and he flopped down between them. It was almost natural the way they did it.

“I must say, these are the best punishments I’ve ever received.” He broke the silence with a
quip just to get a reaction out of both of them.

“Great. Next time, we’ll take it up a notch. Tie you up, make you watch us, and then leave
you with blue balls.” He looked over at Ginny who looked smug.

“You said that the first time, and you still gave me a blowjob.”

“Don’t underestimate us.” Hermione muttered, smacking his stomach. “I’m getting cleaned
up. He rolled his eyes, but he knew not to underestimate them, if they were any experience.
Technically speaking, he could deal with blue balls if it meant watching them eat each other
out. It would be painful, but worth it, as it was. As they began to get up, and Ginny climbed
over him, he quickly used both hands to smack both of their arses simultaneously.

They said nothing, surprisingly, but shot him glares as he grinned like the cat who got the
cream. “I’ve been wanting to do that all night.”

They got off the bed and walked towards the private washroom, and he felt even more
emboldened as he enjoyed the view.

Salazar, he was going to spend another night sleeping with naked girls around him. He
sighed, content, like the teenage boy he was.

“Can I join?” He smirked.

“Maybe another time. It’s nothing for wank material.” Ginny shrugged. Well that was
unfortunate.
Before they disappeared, Hermione poked her head out. “Next time we do this, bring your
uniform for the morning. It’ll make it easier.”

That was simple to do, and he couldn’t believe he had really become a triad with these two. It
only became when he exited the washroom to a dark room, lit only by a small light on her
desk, but he could see the girls well enough, spooning each other with their bare bodies.

It was so affectionate and so sweet, and when they saw him, they split apart and he crawled
between them, relishing the feel of their warmth under the covers as the skin to skin contact
did its work. He was sandwiched between their bodies in the best way possible. As he lied
down to sleep, he felt two simultaneous kisses on each cheek, and his heart did an odd flip.

They were so…domestic.

“Good night, Draco.”

He wasn’t sure what to say, so he supplemented with something simple. “Goodnight, girls.”

He fell into slumber quickly, exhausted from the day, and when he awoke, he could barely
make out the sight ahead of him. He was greeted by two heads on his chest, and the girls’
hands intertwined as they lay on him. It was bloody cute, although he had no idea how he
was supposed to get out when he was trapped like this.

It was still dark out, but since he didn’t know what time it was, he maneuvered his way out of
the girls and grabbed his clothes off of the dresser, neatly folded, and got dressed quickly,
grabbing the knickers promised to him, stuffing them in his pockets, and grabbing his broom
to take off.

Before he left, he looked back at the two one last time.

The girls had gravitated towards each other without him there, supplementing his loss of
warmth for each other. It was too fucking cute, how peaceful they both were.

He could get used to sleeping with them both, sex and literally sleeping with him. His mind
was clear, never dreams or nightmares, and while he wasn’t sure why, he didn’t ponder it as
he kicked off into the cool air. He decided to fly directly back to his dorm, and he had gotten
lucky with his timing, as the sun was rising when he went in to take a shower.

He dropped the knickers into a drawer, shut it, and got dressed for the day. He wasn’t sure
how much sleep he got, but he felt well rested, if a bit sore. He left his broom on the wall and
decided he’d worried about it later. When he walked into the common room, he was greeted
with a suspicious glare from Blaise.

He couldn’t have one moment of peace, could he?

As they walked to the Great Hall, he whispered harshly in his ear. “Where were you last
night? I went to talk to you about potions at like ten-thirty and your bed was empty!”

He stayed calm. “Don’t worry about it.“

 “What?” He made a baffled face. “But you literally—“

“I just went out for a fly, sorry, I didn’t think that’d you need help.”

He shrugged and seemed to believe it, much to Draco’s relief. As they sat down at the
Slytherin table, breakfast continued as normal as he tried to focus on his day ahead.

Theo eventually joined them and more people filed in.

However, when the topic of conversation switched, it was rather obvious when the two girls
he had shagged last night came walking in.

“Bloody hell, Ginny Weasley’s still as fit as ever.” Blaise whistled quietly. Draco took a bite
of sausage, and was trying not to reveal himself too much.

“Honestly, Granger too. I bet her legs are just as good as her ankles.”

The fuck? He continued to chew until it was unfortunately turned on him.

“What do you think, Drakey?” Theo chimed with a smirk.

He choked on the sausage.

“Woah, mate, you alright?” Theo chuckled, as he hit his back. Draco finally managed to
swallow properly, but maybe he needed to eat more carefully from now on.

“Sorry, didn’t chew enough. Don’t call me Drakey.” He shook his head, and sufficiently
avoided the question asked until Blaise asked it again.

“Honestly, I don’t pay much attention to them.” He shrugged, lying with the best acting skills
known to man. His friends oddly accepted that, knowing he hadn’t been focused on girls
much at all this year, and Draco smiled to himself.

Later in the day, he spotted the two girls sitting together at dinner, Ginny’s head on
Hermione’s shoulder. They didn’t notice his gaze from behind, but when he returned to his
dorms that night, another note was tucked under his pillow, somehow there with mystery.

Thanks for keeping us warm. We can’t wait to do that again.

HG and GW

He couldn’t wait to fly to them once more.

Chapter End Notes

looking back at this i see the inconsistency of flying back to his dorm when slytherin
dorms are the dungeons…just ignore LMFAO let’s just say they all get special dorms
this year sorry
 Chapter 3
Chapter Summary

A wager is made.

Chapter Notes

I am writing this as I go along. I ended up adding what was supposed to be chapter four
to this because it was shorter than I expected.

In the days following that, Draco wasn’t sure how many times he wanked, but he gave up on
control and took clear advantage of the knickers given to him. He really did feel like a
fourteen year old boy again, but he wasn’t going to let the things sit in the drawer when they
smelled so enticing.

If they were going to call him a pervert, he was going to be one, especially when he felt
utterly insatiable. He relinquished himself to his desires, waiting patiently for the girls to call
him back. In the meantime, a game between Gryffindor and Slytherin was scheduled, and he
could only pray that Slytherin would win so he could hold something over the girls.

Maybe he could make a wager with them, and then he used that idea to write a note and reach
out to them first that time. However, after coming to a standstill with how to get it to them
secretly, not knowing how they sent him notes, he decided on just surprising them at the
window of the head girl.

His luck was on the rise, as both girls were in the room, although significantly more clothed
than he would’ve liked. Even if he wasn’t sure how it would go, he still brought his uniform
and robes for the morning.

The two of them were wearing casual clothing, Hermione had her hair in two braids, wearing
some sort of comfortable muggle pants and a thin white camisole, where he could see that
she was clearly not wearing a bra. Ginny on the other hand was wearing a baggy shirt and a
similar pair of comfortable pants. Her sleek hair was pulled back into

They were working together for something that legitimately looked like it was herbology.
Well, no wonder they came up with that excuse for him.

How was MacMillian not onto the two of them but still shooting him dirty looks? Well,
actually, he doubted that the guy thought anything of it. He was only concerned with Draco
because it was him, so he probably assumed the two of them were just close friends, which
technically, they were.

Draco had never assumed any different until that fateful day in the baths, so it made sense for
another boy, even if he lived with her, to not be suspicious at all.

Watching them interact during the day was watching purity ahead of him. They really were
friends even if they got each other off, and loved each other dearly, but Draco didn’t know if
it was truly romantic or platonic. It was a line he wasn’t sure he could cross out loud, and
even though the curiosity poked at him, he wasn’t sure he could allow it to be his business at
this point in time.

The answer would come to him with time, and he felt oddly intrusive and guilty if he were to
push about a topic like that.

He stepped onto the ledge, broom in hand, and knocked twice, causing the two heads to snap
towards the window in unison. It was earlier than it had been the other nights, but still dark
outside. The girls came to the window and opened it, looking very confused, which he
expected.

He greeted them with a blinding smile. “Hello, ladies.”

“We didn’t—“

He didn’t give them a chance to rebuttal as he slipped into the room and landed on the floor
with two feet, brushing off invisible lint, and placing his uniform and robes on the dresser. “I
know, I came to talk to you both about some things.”

They didn’t seem convinced. Maybe he also wanted to get his dick wet, but he had a few
things to ask. He had some curiosities, and then he wanted to make that wager. He wasn’t that
depraved that he just came to jump their bones. He had some self control, after all, if the
other two times, plus the baths, was any indication.

“Talk about what?” Hermione looked at him quizzically, and he was trying hard not to look at
her nipples. Must’ve been a bit chilly, no?

He walked ahead of them all, looking at the “herbology project” in question, and noticed a
slip of paper next to it. It took two seconds to deduce that it was from Weasley, and Draco
suddenly had much more to ask about than the wager.

Oh, this was going to be good. He was already laughing as he picked it up, much to the
horror of the girls. “Let’s see what the king has to say to say, shall we?”

“You prat! Don’t touch that!” Hermione nearly lunged at him. His height difference came in
handy as he held the paper up high above his head as they both jumped trying to get it.

It was actually fun for him, and playful in a way he wasn’t expecting. Although by the looks
on their faces, he would not be getting his cock satisfied tonight. The noise must’ve tipped
off the other man in the suite, as all three froze when multiple knocks were heard at the door.
That moment of pause gave them the chance to get the letter back.

“Is everything okay in there?” MacMillan’s voice was heard from the other side and Draco
rolled his eyes. This guy. What a fucking killjoy. Of course he was wondering what every
waking moment was spent between the girls. “I heard loud noises and was wondering if you
could keep it down.”

Even the girls looked slightly peeved, but Hermione walked to the door, and Draco stood
casually. None of them had been doing anything scandalous yet, so the man had no reason to
be suspicious. It was nice to see that those two were as annoyed as he was, especially as
Hermione took a deep breath and opened the door to the head boy.

He was wearing pajamas that looked utterly ridiculous and when he noticed Draco, he
immediately became defensive, not even letting Hermione get a peep out.

“Hello, Ern—“

“What is he doing here?” His nostrils were flared, and if he didn’t control himself, he looked
like he was going to come in and throttle Draco. He tried not to grin so much, acting on a
face of truly being in their room for a project. “How’d he even get here? I didn’t see him
come through the common room.”

What was he, the common room patrol? For fucks sake, what was with this guy? The girls
clearly weren’t pleased with his presence, and yet he investigated simply to be nosey. When
his eyes fell on the broom, he once again, cut off the girls from speaking, “Did he fly here?”

Draco took his chance. “Yes, to avoid you, but apparently, I failed.” He grinned, heartily, but
the other boy wasn’t pleased, face almost turning red as he continued on.

“He’s not…troubling you, is he?” His voice was quiet but Draco could hear him perfectly
well.

“Bloody hell, I’m right here, Macmillan, you can address me directly.” He sneered, and the
boy shot him an identical sneer in reply.

“No.” Ginny shook her head. “He’s been a great group mate, actually. Don’t worry about us,
Ernie.” She then patted his cheek softly with a placating manner, obviously playing him off a
bit. The Hufflepuff was not convinced. Draco gave him a smug grin and a wave, to which he
was pretty sure the boy bared his teeth.

What an angry and impatient boy.

“We can silence the room, but we need to get back to work now, okay, Ernie, sorry for
disturbing you.”

“But—“ He began, but Hermione showed no mercy and slammed the door in his face, then
locked the door while Ginny set up silencing charms.
“Good night Erni—oh wait he can’t hear us.” Ginny commented and Draco couldn’t help the
laugh that came out of him. He saw small smiles appear on their faces as well, which meant
they were just as entertained as he was.

“He’s quite nosey.” Draco sniffed.

Hermione shuddered. “I swear he’s been watching me like a hawk since that first night.”

“Now that you mention it, I keep catching him staring at me at the oddest times.” Ginny
added, and both girls looked more than creeped out.

“I get that he’s worried, but at the same time…we can defend ourselves.” Hermione huffed,
crossing her arms.

It was peculiar how this had fallen into a casual conversation. He was in between a casual,
not sexual, not aggressive, or taunting conversation.

They preferred him, someone who had both done them more than dirty since he was eleven
or twelve, to their immaculate head boy, who had done nothing to either of them over the
year, at least as he far as he was aware.

It made him more than elated.

“If all else fails,” He suavely walked over to the two girls, putting an arm around one, much
to their dismay, pulling them close. “I can always protect you both.”

What could he say? He was a glutton for punishment. Both girls looked at him, unmoving
from his arms, but death glares were enough said.

“You’re on thin ice after taking the letter.” Hermione removed his arm from her torso.
Scolding him like he was a child, it was kind of hot. Ginny followed suit after that, and both
girls sat down on the bed with each other.

“I hardly even read it, although I’ve been wondering about that situation since the first time
you brought me here.” They could hear the smugness in his voice, that enough was obvious.

“Uh—you came on your own.” Hermione made a baffled face. The double entendre there
was delightful, even if neither of them caught it.

“Yes, whatever, anyway, I’ve been wondering, but I really hadn’t cared enough to ask, well,
until now.”

“And what is it you want to ask?” Ginny looked at him inquisitively. He cleared his throat.

“Now, I really don’t mind either of you using me for some sort of infidelity plot, but aren’t
you two dating both Potter and Weasley, respectively?”

Both girls looked shocked, caught, almost, at his question. Hermione’s face turned bright red
and she didn’t meet his eyes at all.
Looks like there was trouble in paradise, and he played right into it.

“Uh—well, it’s…complicated?” Ginny supplied with an uncomfortable face.

Salazar’s balls. They were cheating on their boyfriends with each other and chose him
because it would sting the most.

“You two are using me to get back at—“

“No!” Both girls cried out in unison.

“It’s not like that.” Hermione insisted.

It wasn’t like he really disapproved, but still, listening to them scramble was cute.
Simultaneously, knowing that they hadn’t had any alternative motives when they chose him
made his ego boost even more.

“I broke up with Ron shortly after the war, and it’s been a bit tough since then, but no, we
aren’t using you to get back at them. No one even has any idea that we are, well, shagging
you to begin with.” Hermione explained. He knew that, but the idea that they had chosen him
to get one over their boyfriends was too entrapping to put down.

“I don’t know if Harry and I were ever in an actual relationship after the war or not. I never
had sex with him after I had sex with Hermione and It was awkward, you know?” Ginny
rubbed the back of her neck.

“I had sex with Ron once, but…” Hermione began, looking off. Draco grinned, trying to hold
back his own chuckle as he thought of what she wasn’t saying.

“The Weasel couldn’t satisfy?” He smirked, relishing the joy he felt from it all. He wondered
what it was like for the two girls when they touched each other for the first time. Being
unsatisfied with their male companions so they went to each other instead.

That was hot. He wished he had a pensieve to see such a memory.

“No. He—that’s not important.”

It was very important, actually.

“But you preferred his sister to him, didn’t you?” He looked over to Ginny with a grin. “And
you preferred your brother’s girlfriend over anything Potter had to give.”

This was too good. Potter and Weasley being less than adequate was just an assumption on
his part, but he loved assuming it. There could be a multitude of reasons why none of them
were together, but his mind jumped to the most embarrassing for those two men. Neither girl
said anything, faces flushed, and pondering an answer. Lying to him would be too obvious.

“Okay, yes, fine, but you don’t get to judge us because we found out that we are…
compatible.” Ginny wouldn’t meet his eyes
Great word choice.

“I’m not judging,” He put his hands up, “It’s hot, actually. If you would’ve told me you were
actually still cheating on them with each other, I could’ve wanked right now, to be honest.” It
was true, just the thought of it caused that funny warmth to build at the bottom of his
stomach.

“Don’t be crude.” Hermione frowned. Ginny just laughed, wrapping an arm around her
companion.

“I’m just being honest,” He grinned, standing over the two of them. “Besides, if you two
were using me, I could always say that I did the same to get one over Potter and Weasley.”

“That would only work if people would actually believe that.” Ginny commented, and in
some sort of secret silent language that girls had, both of them looked at each other and burst
into laughter, falling backwards onto the bed. He hated that they had a point. No one would
believe it, even if MacMillan was suspicious, no one else was. There were multiple
unknowing security measures playing into the ploy of their ménage-a-trois.

That being said, he enjoyed the thrilling aspect of being a secret, so his words to them were
nothing but a bluff. Now, when they were caught off guard, was the perfect time to present
the wager.

“Anyway, I really came here to make a wager over the match next week.” He put his hands in
his pockets and raised an eyebrow. Both girls paused, Ginny’s face being one of intrigue,
while Hermione looked two seconds from tuning them both out.

“Oh?” The redhead chuckled.

“No way. I don’t even play quidditch.” Hermione sniffed, twisting a piece of her hair.

“Yet, you’re shagging Gryffindor’s best.” He smiled, much to her displeasure.

“It’s harmless, Hermione. I’m hearing him out because Slytherin is rubbish this year, and we
can use this to our advantage,”

Draco didn’t counter that comment, not wanting to dismay her, although Hermione could
clearly see there was reason to be wary because she wasn’t blinded by confidence and her
own skills.

She was a bit more objective than Ginny, but she still said nothing.

Ginny was great, he’d give her that. She was a much better player than Draco, but he’d never
say it out loud. That being said, Slytherin had better team work from what he saw. It was
ironic given it all, but they’d all worked hard this term.

He was already thinking of all he could do if he won. He couldn’t push too much, because of
the obvious, and then neither would ever shag him again, but he could get his one goal.
“My deal is if that Slytherin wins, I get to shag both of you in one night. If Gryffindor wins,
you guys can do whatever you want.” He said it suavely and with an air of casualness. They
listened intently.

“It’s odd that you’re proposing this.” She sounded like Granger as she looked at him, clinical
and suspicious. The outcome for them all would be great either way, so he didn’t care.
They’d be shagged and he’d get a little control, even if it was just once.

“If Gryffindor wins we can do whatever.” Ginny rubbed her hands together deviously.
“That’s enough incentive for me, because we will obviously win. Let’s shake on it.”

She stuck out her hand readily.

“Gin, are you sure?” Hermione whispered wearily. She was cute when she was legitimately
nervous.

“Yes.” And in one go, she shook his hand. “You have a deal, Draco.”

Hermione let out an exasperated sigh as she shook his hand too. He was going to do
everything in his power to win now. For him, it was a win-win, and it would be for the girls
too. The worst punishment they could give him truly wouldn’t be that bad, and he planned to
take good care of them if he won.

Although, he was hardly thinking of anything but winning.

“Now, did you come here for anything else? I see that uniform of yours over there.”

“Care to give me a show?” He leaned back to seem nonchalant, but a smile was creeping up
on his face.

“Pervert.” Hermione said flatly. The words went straight to his growing erection.

“Fine, but you’re not getting anything out of it.” Ginny shrugged, although Hermione didn’t
look in the mood until the ginger began to tease her with soft kisses from behind until it
turned up increasingly from there.

They were naked in a matter of minutes, and he watched with satisfaction as they licked and
lapped at every part of their most sensitive areas. He was clearly not in their minds at all, but
he didn’t mind. At one point, Ginny brought out an odd looking device and pressed it to
Hermione’s clit, something called a vibrator, and he thought muggle things didn’t work in
Hogwarts, but apparently he was wrong.

He didn’t get anything out of it from them, not a touch, not a lick, nothing, but the view was
still enough to satiate him. He wanted to wait it out to wank in the bathroom, but that wasn’t
an option, as it began clear after they each came on each other.

It was bound to happen anyway, as he had nearly lost all control after that, palming himself
not nearly enough to relieve him, but when the girls looked up at him with eagerness, he
resigned himself to his fate and wanked in front of them.
It was mortifying, but the thought of the fact they were watching him made his climax all the
more powerful. His seed was on the floor, on his hands, and he’d made a mess of things.

“It was nice to watch you, for a change.” Ginny grinned. “What a show.”

Hermione scourgified the floor as he went in to wash his hands and tucked himself away,
only to be met with two bare girls waiting for him after the fact.

“You wouldn’t mind if I stuck around, would you?” He tried not to sound too desperate.

“We were hoping you would.” Hermione commented, smirking. “But you’ll need to strip.
Who knows where those clothes have been.”

It made his heart race. They wanted him to stay.

It was a weak argument considering the two girls had just had sex on the comforter, but as
they helped him undress, he almost looked forward the domestic feeling of warmth. “You two
just shagged on the bed. I think you just want to get me naked.”

Hermione playfully smacked the back of his head. Ginny smacked his arse, which he truly
wasn’t expecting, causing him to gasp and scowl.

“What the bloody fuck?” He scoffed.

“Nice and firm. Great arse. Hermione, you need to feel.”

One could say he just let it happen as Hermione Granger smacked his arse for good measure
too. “It really is nice.”

What was going on with his life?

When he crawled onto the bed, he realized the two were shamelessly ogling him.

“He looks the best naked.” He heard Hermione whisper to Ginny, who nodded in agreement.

He could say the same for the two of them, because he wasn’t careful, he was going to sprout
another erection just looking at them. The room got dark and the two girls once more,
crawled around him, and the warmth immediately satiated him as they were under the covers.

Just like the last time, they each gave him a kiss on each cheek that made his heart flop.

“Goodnight Draco.” They whispered in unison, their arms and legs tangling into his own.

“Goodnight, girls.”

Sleep came easily once more, until he felt an odd sensation down south as he slept, and he
panicked that he was having a wet dream at the age of eighteen. It was a weird sense of panic
and not wanting to wake up from the great euphoria he was feeling.
That was because it wasn’t a dream, and when he awoke, there were two mouths on his cock,
warm, wet and skilled.

What a glorious way to be awoken. If he told his fifteen year old self that he was waking up
to Ginny Weasley and Hermione Granger sucking his cock at the same time, his younger self
would try to feign disgust and never believe it.

“Well, good morning to you both.”

He was trying to sound smug, but he was so close it was difficult too. They must’ve noticed
he had awoken because all they did was look at him and grin without a word before going
back to taking care of him.

He must’ve had a raging hard on, which he hadn’t woken up with the other two nights, and
instead of leaving it be, those two minxes decided to take matters into their own hands, or
mouths.

“Fuck—just like that.” He moaned, as Hermione pushed him all the way into her mouth and
Ginny cupped his balls, squeezing them nicely. He used each free hand to hold the back of
their heads as he sat up. “You two are devious.”

It wasn’t much longer until he came, and instead of in their mouths, he came on their hands
and face as they licked and pumped him through it.

He wished he had a camera. It was so depraved he couldn’t believe it was real. They gasped
in surprise, and seeing his semen on the cheeks of them both as they looked him dead in the
eye and licked their fingers clean almost spurred him on again.

Why were they doing this for him? Why did they keep calling him back? Two naked girls
giving him a blowjob and he still had class this morning.

“You’re welcome.” Ginny

“It looked uncomfortable, so we wanted to take care of it.”

Wanted to take care of it. They wanted to give him a blowjob, that much was obvious, but to
hear it voiced out loud was euphoric.

“We have to get ready and get cleaned up.” As they both hopped off the bed in their bare
glory and walked to the private washroom.

He had the primal urge to fuck them both until they came on his cock to return the favor, or at
least take care of them with his tongue.

He was going insane, truly. He hopped off the bed and followed them both as the water
turned on.

“Do you mind if I take one after you?” He felt weirdly nervous as he asked it, but the answer
was even better.
“There’s no time, just get in with us.” Hermione told him casually. He walked into the large
space.

“Do you two always shower together?”

“Most of the time. I’m never in my dorm because being here is way better.” Ginny supplied.

“People aren’t suspicious?” He raised an eyebrow.

“Plenty have odd living situations because of the war, so no.” She added. “I’ve used it to my
advantage.”

They pulled him under the warm water and basically sandwiched him as they washed
themselves off. This was something completely new to him and never anything he would’ve
expected to do on a random morning before school. He washed himself up quickly, but the
girls were rather keen of washing each other with their bare hands.

“If you two aren’t careful, you’ll excite me again.” He said under the spray of the water, and
then, just to mess with him, the two began making out.

He was going to be painfully late for class.

They eventually all got out, and he kept thinking of disgusting things so his cock wouldn’t
betray him as he got dressed, and it was strange the way the other two took so long. He knew
girls took forever but seeing it in real time was just baffling.

“You don’t need to wait for us. You can get your broom later. We can’t just walk in as all
three either.”

“What about MacMillan?”

“He’s already left by now. If he hasn’t chew him out for being a stalker.” Ginny threw out
casually, and he couldn’t believe he got permission to actually be rude to someone.

Unfortunately, MacMillan wasn’t there, but it made getting to breakfast easier, although it
was almost over. Of course, Blaise and Theo immediately pestered him, but neither of them
seemed to realize he hadn’t been in his bed last night.

“Overslept, sorry.” He shrugged. The girls never came down for breakfast, and the day went
as planned. When he returned to his dorm, a note laid on his pillow, and he opened it swiftly.

Get ready to lose

GW and HG

He wasn’t losing, and the week passed in a blur of preparation. When the day of the match
came around, all he could see was Ginny’s smug face everywhere he went. It only pushed
him more, especially as she wasn’t one for losing.
He saw Hermione out with the Gryffindors, standing next to Longbottom as they spoke about
something animatedly. Probably the herbology project he wasn’t actually in.

The game was close, and rough, but he was too excited to even think about losing that he
didn’t.

When he caught the snitch, he couldn’t keep the grin off of his face. He relished the
annoyance on Ginny’s face, and the defeat on Hermione when he looked into the crowd.
Actually, everyone looked disappointed, but Hermione was pouting slightly in a cute fashion.
He flew down a little closer to see her, and when she noticed his presence, she crossed her
arms cutely.

He just laughed and flew off, leaving Longbottom terribly confused.

“You look happy.” Blaise laughed in the locker room.

He had no idea.

Draco was going to shag two of the most unbelievable girls in one night, so yes, it was
expected that he would be happy. His abdomen stirred just thinking about it.

He could do all sorts of depraved things from fantasies. He could make them strip, tie them
up like they had done with him, fuck them until they screamed, and push them to their limits.

He was fucked, completely and utterly fucked with the way those two had taken over his
brain.

He was a fiend, definitely, but at this point, all he could do was embrace it.

He was not about to be cockblocked by Blaise and Theo, for fucks sake, he was not about to
be cockblocked by these two.

He had two witches that he was literally minutes away from shagging across the castle and
these two were talking to him about…the quidditch match he played in. Blaise had played in
it too, for Salazar’s sake!

He managed to escape, just barely, by giving a half hearted excuse in the common room. “I
need to go.”

It was weak, but he was running out of patience.

“Where the hell are you going?” Theo asked as he got up.

“Don’t worry, I’ll be right back.”

He would in fact, not be right back, and he went off with a near sprint to retrieve his broom
where he left it after the match. He had no classes tomorrow so his uniform and robes didn’t
matter, and he took off flying towards her window, where, if they were going to cooperate,
the two of them would be waiting.

The cold air breezed past him as he flew up to their window and peeked in, which had
become a routine at this point. In a moment of utter relief, the window was already open, and
he rejoiced in triumph. He saw them both lying on the bed, fully clothed, and he chuckled to
himself, as that would quickly change. He let himself in quickly, surprising both girls who
hadn’t expected him to just slide in.

They left the window open, and it was his game tonight.

“Give us some warning!” Ginny gasped, and he saw Hermione throw up multiple silencing
charms around the room, as to not disturb the other annoying resident of the head dorms.

Draco might just blow MacMillan’s head off if he even tried to interrupt this evening. He
looked at the two girls with a big grin. “No. You left the window open, which I think is more
than fair that I came right in.”

Both of them looked incredibly displeased with him, but he didn’t care at this point. He was
too giddy to care, first, to gloat, and then fuck them into oblivion.

“Now, what was all of that about Slytherin being rubbish?” He clapped his hands together
and beamed. Both girls did not look happy. He took in their outfits and how easy it would be
to get them each naked and was getting mixed messages.

They were both wearing comfortable clothes, like they had the last time he barged in, and
when he had watched them undress then, it had been quick and simple. They were playing
hard to get, apparently, but were still going along with it all.

“Go ahead, rub it in,” Ginny grumbled. “I didn’t realize you all learned teamwork.”

It wasn’t even that, he just found the snitch at the right time. “I’ll let them know you said
that.”

“You better not.”

He wouldn’t, but riling her up was fun. “I’m just here to collect my prize.”

His prize being them listening to what he wanted them to do, and willingly complying with it.
They had ordered him around, and while he could pretend he didn’t like it when he did, he
wanted to have a little more control tonight. It wouldn’t even have to be about control, he just
wanted to shag them both, feel them both in one night.

His cock jumped just thinking about it, and he had to hope he could last long enough to keep
them satisfied too.

“You really just want to shag us both?” Hermione cocked her head cutely, looking sort of
flustered, sort of confused like he hadn’t shagged them both before, like he wasn’t an
unofficial third member of their duo from their past three (or four) sexual encounters.

He nodded. “I’d like you both to strip.”

They were caught off guard by his sudden command. Perfect.

“Now?” Ginny scoffed.

“But you—“ It was Granger who was speaking now, but he silenced them both with a raise of
his hand.

“Slytherin won, fair and square, and you both agreed to the deal.” He cut them off.

Both girls sighed in exasperation, but Granger spoke up.

“To be fair, I was uneasy—“

“You two move as one. You both agreed to it, now please, I really don’t think I’m asking for
much when I ask you to strip.” He replied in a haughty tone. “You two strip each other down
all the time. You’re going to be naked anyway, so arguing gets you nowhere.”

He devoured the simple power he had in that moment. Although, after this, they probably
weren’t going to shag him for quite some time. He felt conflicted with how he liked the
simple power, and yet also simultaneously seemed to like repaying his debt by pleasing them.

Who was he kidding, no matter how he looked at it, all he was doing this was to eventually
please them both. He got off on their simple animosity towards him, the slight taunting, being
called a pervert. All those depraved things that egged him on, like when they had forced him
to his knees to strip them naked, and even though he grumbled, it turned him on an
embarrassing amount.

Fuck, what had he done to deserve it? They wanted him, they really wanted him, and as they
both began to strip down to nothing at all, it became ever more clear as neither of them had
worn any undergarments.

“No knickers, either of you?” He raised an eyebrow, admiring the view he had now come to
be quite familiar with. Hermione’s pants slid down her legs quickly, and he regretted not
taking them off himself, same with Ginny’s.

“Did you really think we weren’t going to respect your wager?” Ginny grinned as she threw
her shirt over her head. “You might be a prat, but you’ve got a great cock and you’re great
with your tongue.”

He walked closer to them both as Hermione threw her shirt over her head, letting it join the
rest of the clothes on the floor. He whistled at the sight and walked closer to them both,
ogling them without shame.

They were fucking fit, and it never got old. They seemed to gravitate closer to each other as
their hands ghosted close, Hermione using one hand to pull Ginny to her side as he looked
down at them. They looked at each other with eyes that spoke more than any words did, full
of want and desire.

Maybe he should forget it all and let them just fuck each other again. That wouldn’t be so bad
for him either.

“You two should stay naked all the time.” He commented, using one hand to cup one of
Hermione’s tits, and the other to cup one of Ginny’s. “You look the best that way.”

Using their own words against them, and it was utterly satisfying. He leaned down and took
one of Hermione’s nipples in his mouth, swirling his tongue around it, making her gasp,
before immediately switching to Ginny and doing the same. He then slapped both sets of tits
for good measure, loving the tiny and slight jiggle they gave for their petite size.

After that, he nudged them to sit on the edge of the bed as he fell to his knees to see their
perfect cunts. He smacked both sets of their thighs to get them to open up more.

“Come on, don’t be shy now when you never were in the first place.” He grinned, and both
girls immediately began to comply, making his mouth water. Despite all of their grumble and
the act they put on, they clearly wanted him to fuck them both.

He was still fully clothed as they were completely naked, and he slightly relieved the pressure
by unzipping his trousers. This was self indulgent on his part as they revealed their pussies to
him simultaneously. Hermione was still being a bit stingy, so he used his hands to pry her
legs apart completely, drinking in the rosy pink bud, her tight hole, and the obvious evidence
of arousal.

Ginny’s was the same, and it only confirmed that they had wanted this from the beginning.

“You just want to look at our cunts, don’t you?” Ginny questioned.

“What a degenerate bastard.” Hermione muttered.

He still couldn’t believe he liked how it sounded when she said it like that. He blew on
Hermione’s, wanting to taste it again, and she shivered, much to his delight. “You’re both
soaked.” He snickered. “You’re denying yourselves but you want nothing more to fuck me.”

They both made faces that let him know he was missing out on a crucial detail.

“And each other, I suppose.”

They nodded with satisfaction. He looked at Ginny with dilated eyes. “Can you ride her face
while I taste her?”

He wanted to see more of what her tongue could do to Ginny, and so as he prepared himself
by bringing Hermione closer to his tongue, the ginger shrugged. “Bossy much?”

He pretended he didn’t hear that as he flicked his tongue out onto her lips for the first time,
tasting her familiar tangy arousal that he couldn’t get enough of. She made a small noise, but
was focused on bringing Ginny down onto her face.
Her breathy sighs began to fill his ears as Hermione must’ve been doing quite a good job at
what he had asked of her.

“Just like that, ‘Mione, oh fuck—“

He focused back on what he came to do in the first place and plunged his tongue into
Hermione to make her squeal and gush in just the right spots. He used his fingers the way
Ginny had showed him, curling them in the best spots to pull her close to her pleasure with
his tongue. He left no part of her cunt untouched by his tongue. He could feel her clench
down on her fingers, and he smiled to himself.

Right as she teetered on the edge, he stopped and he pulled her away from her pleasure with a
whimper and a whine.

“You bastard!” She cried, muffled by the fact Ginny was still riding her face.

She was so close, and he took it away with smug satisfaction because he wanted her to fall
apart on his cock. He wouldn’t waste any time either, as he knew it wouldn’t be long before
he finished as well.

He unbuckled his trousers and swiftly pulled out his cock to line it up with her glistening
cunt, leaking her arousal as it mixed with the tip of his precum. He wasn’t going to go slow
either, and he pushed into as swiftly as he could, causing her to yelp from underneath Ginny,
who also seemed to be getting close.

She was just as tight as he remembered and as he thrusted in and out of her, he could feel that
leaving her just out of reach for her own orgasm only pushed her further to the edge each
time he hit that spot. Her moans were muffled as she ate Ginny’s pussy from below, but he
could hear her just well enough, and the sounds of both girls were music to his ears.

“Fucking—Hermione! Come on!” He grunted, getting increasingly more frantic, furiously

rubbing her clit so her walls could milk him for all he had.

He slammed into her, over and over again, and as he lost his own control, spurting into her
with shallow breaths, while she simultaneously fell over the edge on his cock, he knew he
really had no power in the dynamic between them all.

“Oh god!” She cried out. “Fuck, fuck, fuck!”

It was a miracle they managed to come at the same time, neither lasting particularly long
because he had held her at the edge. Ginny sighed, discontent that she hadn’t been able to
orgasm before he and Hermione finished, but it didn’t matter, because she would come on his
cock too. Sex was significantly better when his female partner came apart on him. He looked
down at Hermione, whose face was now in clear view, red, flushed, and covered with her
partner’s fluids. Her cunt looked incredible filled with him, and it didn’t take long for him to
become fully erect again because of what lay ahead.

Ginny crawled over to him and unbuttoned his shirt as Hermione got up and helped her, and
he could’ve busted with the way his cum dropped down her legs, and she paid it no mind at
all, like it was meant to be there.

He finally managed to get completely naked, because of the four hands helping him, and their
ghosting around his abs and neck made him feral, it felt like. As the two girls crawled back to
the bed, Hermione lying against the pillows, slumped, Ginny got on her hands and knees,
giving a face full of her tight arse and her cunt from behind. She was soaked, and her pussy
had a life of its own as it clamped around nothing, waiting to be fucked.

Kinky woman. “You want me from behind?”

“Don’t touch my arsehole, but yes.” She commanded, and Draco wasn’t one to try anal
anyway. He carressed her arse a few times with one of his hands, and then smacked it for
good measure.

“Hey!” She exclaimed. He said nothing as he rubbed his cock on her entrance, teasing her so
slightly with a chuckle. As he did that, Ginny reached out and grabbed Hermione’s legs that
were limp, and brought her closer. This was surprising to Hermione, who was vehemently
against it, for some reason. She was going to lick her cunt clean of their combined fluids, and
that was indeed hot.

“What—no, Gin, I’m sensitive.” Hermione whined as her legs were pushed apart. Fuck, it
was so incredibly lewd.

She didn’t listen as she put her mouth to her cunt, flattening her tongue on her cunt as Draco
pushed in from behind, eliciting a slightly muffled squeal not dissimilar to Hermione’s. He
grabbed her hips and picked up the rhythm, the sounds of their hips slapping and their whines
filling the room. “I’m just repaying the favor, Hermione, besides, oh—“

He hit a particularly nice spot that made her moan loudly, and his turnaround time between
two climaxes had to be a new record low.

The way both girls knew exactly how to squeeze him just in the right positions and places
while simultaneously working on each other as they did it was impressive, he couldn’t lie. He
couldn’t multitask as well the way they could.

It became all the more evident when the overstimulation Hermione had took her no time at all
to come a second time. She squirted all over her friend’s face and was squirming around as
Ginny kept her legs apart, licking up every last drop.

“Merlin, Ginny, oh fuck!” She gasped.

The redhead was probably grinning as she coaxed her through the second orgasm, dutifully
licking at every spot of arousal and liquid that she could.

“I’m close too.” Ginny breathily said to Hermione, which Draco felt relieving, as he was
holding himself off until Ginny whined loudly. “Just like that, Draco—yes!”

Her orgasm washed over her and created a domino effect for him as she squeezed every last
drop of his cum into her pussy from the orgasm. His own had taken him by surprise and
force, as he frantically thrust into her to ride it out.

When he pulled out of her, he flopped onto the bed, absolutely spent from the evening,
panting hard, and the two girls surrounded him as usual. He swallowed his pride and said
what needed to be said since the beginning.

“Thank you for indulging me.” He whispered to the two of them.

Hermione answered clinically. “You won the bet. It’s only fair, besides, you act like that
wasn’t good for us either.”

The girls and their arms seemed to wrap around him, their legs hooking over and surrounding
him with utter warmth, until one side broke free and climbed over him.

Hermione laid down, and began to lap at Ginny’s cunt, licking up the mixture of their
combined fluids, and he just watched, spent from his own activities. The overstimulation
meant that it didn’t take her long to push over the edge again either, this second orgasm much
more vigorous and powerful than the first.

“You two are insatiable.” He shook his head. He counted, and each of them had come twice
tonight.

“I’m just repaying the favor.” Hermione smiled up at Ginny as the two of them embraced
cutely.

“Let’s get cleaned up, shall we?” Ginny grinned, giving her a chaste kiss on the lips, and the
two went on their way without him. He laid still on the bed, wondering how he had gotten so
lucky from simply peeping on the two women. He scourgified the bed, ridding it of fluids and
his seed, and when the girls came out, he went in and cleaned himself up.

He found himself oddly enthralled by their arrangement for sleeping at night, excited to be
held so warmly and tightly. The girls were already under the covers when he came out, and
broke apart from their spooning to make room for him.

He let out a sigh of contentment as their arms and legs wrapped around him in an embrace
like no other. One person alone couldn’t do this for him, and neither could one person
replicate the feeling of being kissed on the cheek simultaneously by two lovely girls.

He couldn’t believe it all, but as they wished him goodnight serenely.

“Goodnight Draco.”

He felt the cool air and sleepiness wash over him rather quickly. “Goodnight girls.”

He wrapped his own arms around each of them as he fell into a slumber, sandwiched between
them both. When he awoke, he didn’t rush, and made no move to remove himself from the
arrangement, instead, looking at the two peacefully sleeping girls next to him, and gave them
each a singular kiss on the cheek.
Once he had done that, he questioned when he became so soft so fast, but deep down he had
a feeling he always wanted to do something like that, and the affection flowed from him
freely.

He fell back asleep quickly, and when all three of them awoke again, no one made any moves
to do anything. His worried of Blaise or Theo, or even MacMillan, were at the back of his
mind as he lay there with Ginny and Hermione.

It was strange, when he really thought about it, but he hadn’t been so satisfied and happy in
years.

He could get used to the two of them like this, or really, the three of them.
 Chapter 4
Chapter Summary

Winter holidays

Chapter Notes

Happy new year!!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Days and weeks passed with the girls and him being in a salacious and secret mènage-á-trois.
The days got shorter and colder but he only remained warmer the more he stayed with them.

They shagged, a lot, and Draco wasn’t ever sure if he could only just shag one person ever
again. They shagged in the baths, Hermione’s room, even once out at night near the black
lake, which was easily the most thrilling of all, Hermione’s shower, and that was all just at
the top of his head.

It was strange how he had become one of three. There were times it was plainly obvious the
girls preferred each other to him, but he wasn’t jealous in the slightest, because they both
shared an affection with him he hadn’t ever felt in his life. They were so warm, and so sweet,
despite all he had ever done to both of them.

He slept the best when he was with them, one on each side, clinging to him in bare skin and
their heads lying on his chest.

They had done a great job at creating a system where none of them would ever get caught.
Blaise and Theo were oddly suspicious around him, definitely knowing something was up,
but for the most part, none of them knew. MacMillan was unfortunately still giving him nasty
looks, but Draco did not care.

He had also gotten to actually know the girls better too. Ginny would run drills with him on
days the pitch was desolate, and Hermione helped him with the subject he struggled with the
most, which was Ancient Runes. All he did for that to happen was swallow his pride and ask
for help. They teased him a little bit for it, but then actually helped him without any fuss.

It was strange how the dynamic between them all had shifted as if there was never any
animosity to begin with, like they hadn’t been on opposite sides of a war. It threw him off at
times, but he also found the warmth thawing his icy heart.
Well, that was a bit dramatic of him, but still, it was definitely strange as time passed. Now, it
was close to the winter holidays, and he almost dreaded leaving the school because he’d be
alone in the manor. His parents were in France and Draco didn’t exactly want to see them,
and while he could stay with Blaise or Theo, he already felt guilty enough for keeping so
much from them in the past two months.

As he laid on Hermione’s bed, face flat and without a shirt on, receiving a massage from the
two girls who noticed his stiffness, he could only wonder what they would be doing.

Would Hermione go back to the muggle world to see her parents? He assumed Ginny would
be going back to her family, and well, he wouldn’t be judgmental going forward.

“Ow!” He flinched at a rather painful puncture from Hermione’s knuckle.

“You’re so overdramatic.” Hermione muttered. “That hasn’t changed, at least.”

“I heard that.”

Both girls began to snicker.

“I was hoping you would.” She replied. “It’s true though, sorry.”

“If this hurts that bad then you need better pain tolerance.” Ginny told him, kneading her
fingers into her lower back. He sighed and took the pain to not seem like too much of a
wimp. He knew he would feel better after this, but still, it hurt.

“Are you ready for exams?” Ginny asked no one in particular, but it was more than likely
geared towards Hermione. He chimed in anyway.

“Yes.” Hermione and Draco said in unison.

“I shouldn’t have asked you two.”

Draco laughed.

“You’ll be okay, Gin. Trust me on that.” She supplied.

“It’s just a couple of tests, and then you’ll be done.”

“Then…winter hols…” She sighed. “Speaking of which, are you going anywhere Draco?”

Fuck. He didn’t want to explain that he was going to be basically alone the entire time. “No.
I’ll just be at the manor.”

“Ah.” Both girls replied. The manor was where Hermione was tortured, and he could feel her
set of hands tense when he said it. He didn’t know how to react or what to do regarding that.
That was something he needed to apologize for. It was very stilted for a second until Ginny
asked a question that would be equally as awkward for him to reply.

“So, is Christmas just you and your parents, or do you have a big party with lots of people?”
Here it went. He had to tell them he was going to be alone. “Usually my mother hosts a gala,
but this year her and my father relocated to France, so it’s just me.”

“And you’re not joining them?” Hermione sounded surprised, but he wasn’t. He didn’t want
to join them, honestly. He had felt relieved to go back off to school without them around. He
wanted to move forward, but his parents were still clearly stuck on the fact nothing had
worked out for them. Draco still thought it was a miracle his father avoided Azkaban with
nothing but probation and no wand, but money could do that.

“No. I don’t feel like going to France.” He replied quietly. Both sets of hands stopped their
ministrations. He couldn’t face something like this right now. It was bad enough that he had
already informed his parents he wouldn’t be coming, now to admit to the girls he would be
alone was something mortifying in itself.

Telling Blaise and Theo was simple, because they understood. Even telling Pansy was easy,
they all understood the strained family dynamic issue. These two though, he didn’t know
what or what they didn’t understand. The Weasley’s were a family that were big and tight
knit, at least from he witnessed over the years. They weren’t like other pure bloods in their
ways, and Draco had never really envied that until issues like family came around, and he
was faced with the reality that he had no warm family to go back to.

“So you’re going to be…alone?” Hermione commented, sounding confused and slightly
distraught.

He cringed as she said it. “Um, yes, but if all else fails I’ll stay with Theo or Blaise.” There
was silence momentarily, and he definitely did not want to be pitied by them for something
like this. “I’ll be fine, honestly.”

More silence, until Hermione’s broke it. He wasn’t sure what had spurred the idea, or why
they would ever come up with something like that.

“You should come home with us for the winter holidays.”

He couldn’t help but turn his head and look at them, and both girls looked completely
serious. “Excuse me—what?”

“I mean, we are both living at Grimmauld Place, and there’s plenty of room.” Ginny added
with a thoughtful nod.

They couldn’t be serious. Were they serious? Their faces looked completely serious. That
would never slide, and he could never pull off sneaking off with the two of them without
someone noticing. It was hard enough now that the “herbology” project was over.

Sure, he’d very much like to have sex with them over the holiday, but he wasn’t sure it was
worth the risk of being caught and then their ménage-a-trois being revealed.

He pondered more on the fact neither were doing what he thought. He would’ve thought they
both would’ve gone to their families, but they were staying in a house that once belonged to
his mother’s family? Besides, there was one noticeable hiccup in that plan.
“Isn’t Potter living there too?” He raised an eyebrow. Trying to have an active sex life living
in the same area as Potter would be difficult, very, very difficult. There would be much
suspicion over his presence that the three of them would never be able to get time alone.
Grimmauld Place was a home he had heard about as a child, his mother saying it was terribly
dreary, and because of Sirius Black, Potter must’ve inherited it.

If Potter was Potter, and he assumed the girls hadn’t said a peep to anyone about their
relationship, Draco would be jumped and beaten the second he stepped into the home.

“Eh, it’s a big home, he can ignore you and you can ignore him.” Ginny made a funny face
with her bad idea.

“There’s no way Potter would let me into his home. Why are you two even inviting me?” He
was still incredibly puzzled by it all.

“No one should be alone during the holidays.”

“I’ll be fine. I’d rather be alone than get beaten by Potter.”

“Meh.” Both girls shrugged. It was weird, but he felt oddly touched by their insistence that he
nearly wanted to stay with them.

No, he definitely wanted to stay with them. Two and a half weeks without sex with them
would be torture, and then he wondered when he became such a depraved person that
couldn’t last without sex.

“How would you even justify me staying with you?”

“That’s easy.” Ginny laughed. “We had pity on your poor, sad, soul, and suggested you stay
with us.”

“Besides, you’re nicer anyway. As long as you don’t egg Harry on, you should be fine.”

“Okay, but why do you really want me to stay with you?” He felt a smile crawl up his mouth.
“Does it have something to do with our, ahem, arrangement?”

Both girls smacked his back in perfect unison. He winced, but he wasn’t done yet.

“Don’t flatter yourself. We have a lot of sex without you.” Ginny scoffed.

“I know. I’m the one watching when you do.” He smirked, and that time, they slapped his
arse. Kinky women.

“We just really wouldn’t you to be alone.” Hermione frowned, her eyes looking sad.

“I do have friends, you know?” He scoffed, although he had spent much more time with these
two than his friends in the past two months.

“Fine, suit yourself.” Ginny shrugged. “But when you wake up alone and cold on Christmas
morning, don’t say we didn’t try to do anything for you.”
Cold and alone. That was what he was expecting, but he could wake up with each of them by
his sides. They were literally offering it to him, and while

“I’ll think about it.” He had already made up his decision when he said that, but they didn’t
need to know that.

He would go with them.

He left their room with a loosened back and a wondering of what Christmas with them would
be like. The next day, he gave them their answer through a note he tried his best to articulate
secretly. They had taught him a few things about how to send one, and when he got a reply,
he knew it had worked.

Don’t worry about the logistics, just follow us after the train ride home. Once we are out of
sight, we’ll approach you.

You’ll have fun, and you won’t be alone.

GW and HG

Exams were plenty easy, and the train ride home was rather predictable. He sat with Blaise,
Theo, Pansy, and Daphne. He stayed silent, wondering what it would’ve been like if he
could’ve sat with the girls instead. He caught up with Daphne to make up time.

“Feels like I’ve hardly seen you this year. Got any plans for Christmas?”

“Nope.” He replied awkwardly. He definitely wasn’t shagging two girls for his holidays.

“Hmm.” She raised an eyebrow, clearly looking suspicious. “Well, Happy Christmas.” She
smacked his shoulder and slumped in a very un-Daphne like fashion and sighed deeply.

That was odd, but the rest of the trip went quite well, and when he stepped onto the platform,
it wasn’t hard to spot the hair of the girls, and he did his best to slink away from the group,
until Blaise called his name.

“You sure you don’t want to come with one of us?” He looked perplexed and a bit uneasy.
The guilt was going to eat at him one of these days, and maybe he’d be able to explain it, but
not yet, and definitely without the permission of the girls.

He shook his head, “I’ll be alright, but thank you.”

“Suit yourself. Keep in touch, okay, mate. We are all here for you.” He grabbed his shoulder
and looked at him with worry.

Yeah, he had definitely fucked up. “Will do. Tell your mother I said hello.”

“I will. She wishes you were coming with me, but at least send a christmas gift.”

“I can do that, but—“ He looked to see the two figures standing next to a wall rather
unceremoniously, talking to Longbottom. They hadn’t left yet, thank Salazar. “I should get
going.”

“Bye Draco!”

He waved goodbye in return, and he filtered through the crowd to see that the two were
walking again, and he saw them both look back at him quickly. It was chaotic and quick,
especially when he realized they were going through to make it back to King’s Cross. It was a
split second decision, but as he leaped through the wall, he knew it wasn’t the wrong one to
join the girls.

He caught up with the two of them once they got outside the station, in a rather quiet place,
out of breath, and completely overwhelmed by muggles. He didn’t know two people could
apparate one person at the same time, but found out when the girls took one arm each and the
pull caught him off guard.

Unaware to Draco, both Blaise and Theo saw him leap through the wall, and were both
baffled, especially when Draco could apparate home at this point.

“Did he just walk through the wall?” Blaise looked at Theo.

“What the bloody hell could he be doing there?” Theo asked in return. Neither knew, but they
wanted to. Draco was the last person to go into the muggle world, at least, that’s what they
had thought.

When the two decided to investigate, they were met with the embarrassment of running into a
brick wall, and a nasty headache.

Although, the two had now confirmed that something was truly up with their friend after two
long months of suspicion.

“Is this it?” He looked at the building ahead of him, which looked very…muggle, if that
made any sense.

“No. Just give it a minute.” Hermione tapped her foot impatiently. He waited for a minute
and watched in awe as the building shifted to fit a place that wasn’t there before.

“Well, welcome to 12 Grimmauld Place.” Ginny sighed.

“Doesn’t look very welcoming.” He muttered.

“We fixed it up over the summer, and don’t worry, we will take care of Harry.” Ginny
continued, giving him a sarcastic reassurance slap on the shoulder.

“How do muggles not notice?” He said as they walked up to the door.

“Charms.” The girls said in unison as the door opened.

“Harry?” Ginny called out, and Draco had to take a deep breath to calm his nerves, and then
he wanted to laugh at himself for being nervous about Potter.

It was silent momentarily until he heard footsteps and Potter’s voice echoing throughout the
house. “Ginny? Hermione?”

Here went nothing at all. He held his breath as he saw Potter walk into the foyer, and of
course, because of his blonde hair and height, he stuck out like a sore thumb and Potter’s eyes
landed on him almost immediately. He didn’t cower or look away, but stood his ground
peacefully.

Potter, on the other hand, was a different story. His face immediately went through five
different emotions in two seconds, and it was impressive, actually. “What the bloody fuck—“

“He’s going to be staying with us for the holidays. Hope you don’t mind.” Hermione grinned
cheekily.

“Uh, I do actually—“

“Too bad.” Ginny snickered. Satisfaction filled him as he grinned at Potter. They were
defending him easily and not letting him get a word in. It was absolutely positively wonderful
that it was only natural that he look smug.

“What the fuck? I’m not letting him stay in my house! What the hell is going on? Does he
have you under the imperious?” He fired out accusations and questions too fast that everyone
was overwhelmed. However, the girls composed themselves quickly, obviously had prepared
for this.

It was a statement on how well they knew Potter.

“Firstly, we are being generous, kind, schoolmates. The entire theme of this year has been
turning over a new leaf for everyone, including enemies of the past.” Hermione began,
sounding very Granger-like, and very comedically regal. “Second, that’s not how the curse
works and you know that, or at least I would hope you would considering you are training to
be an auror.”

To say Potter didn’t look convinced would be a grave understatement, but he turned to Ginny
instead. “You don’t believe that, do you?”

She shrugged, nonchalant, “We had a herbology project together and he was a great partner.”

Them and that bloody herbology project! They couldn’t think of anything else for any other
class? He got the innuendo with the “great partner” comment because he was a great partner
in bed, but they needed to leave that project in the past. He had to give it to Potter, who was
doing his best to understand the words of the girls he undeniably cared for quite a bit.

“So…why is he staying here when he has a big fat manor to stay in?”
That was definitely one way to describe the place where the Dark Lord reigned for two years.

“Oh, Harry, he was going to be all alone. His parents are in France and no one should be
alone during the holidays.” She sounded very un-Granger like as she pleaded for his case.

“Some people should be.” He muttered in response. It was funny, the whole situation was
funny and he couldn’t even be mad.

“We had pity on his poor, sad, soul.” Ginny grabbed his arm and held him tight, making him
grin at Potter. He was just in utter disbelief as he shook his head and looked at the sight ahead
in defeat.

“I can’t believe this is happening. Can someone break the fourth wall and tell me this is a
prank?” Draco didn’t know what the fourth wall was, but Potter’s wishes were not going to
be granted.

“Why would we bring him all the way here if it was a prank?” Hermione asked.

“Because…” He trailed off. “Oh forget it. Fine, he can stay here.”

The phrase was rather rhetorical because he was staying there anyway. Potter still looked like
he wanted to slam his head into a wall, which Draco watched with great delight.

The two of them walked over to Potter and gave him each a singular kiss on the cheek, much
like they did with him, except without the hot sex, and made him follow them both up the
stairs.

“Thanks Harry, love you.”

“Love you, Harry.”

It was so casual the way they said it, but he supposed it made sense given the relationship,
although it did make a weird flame burn inside of him. In this house, he wondered where he
stood in comparison to Potter. The girls were having sex with him, but on a deeper level,
Potter was much more important to them.

He decided not to dwell on it.

“I love you two as well.” Potter muttered, and Draco wasn’t even sure if the girls heard that,
but the boy turned to him and sighed. “I trust their judgement, but if you do anything that—“

“No offense Potter, but I don’t think they’ll let you kick me out at this point.” He cut him off
and walked up the stairs.

He grimaced. “I hate that you’re probably right.”

Draco snickered.

“You two already know where you’re staying, but what about him?” Potter asked.
“He’s staying on our floor.” Ginny insisted. “There’s a room open anyway.”

They’d probably all be in the same room in reality, but protecting that whole image was
important.

“On the same floor?” Potter looked dumbfounded.

“Yes, thanks Harry.” Hermione smiled before grabbing Draco’s hand and pulling him to the
third floor.

“What am I supposed to tell Ron?” He asked, looking frazzled.

“The same thing we told you?” Ginny replied. “Or just not tell him at all and make it a
surprise.”

“That sounds easier than telling him.” Potter muttered.

“Then do that.” Draco smirked, and Potter just made an uncomfortable face. He didn’t say
another word and walked into the room Ginny opened for him. He was right across the hall
from two rooms that were directly next to each other. Potter must’ve been on a different floor
altogether.

The room as a whole had clearly been cleaned up well. It seemed cozy in comparison to the
foyer, and elegantly modern. Unpacking was simple, and the bed was comfortable, and then
he sat and pondered that he really had agreed to this because he had gone nuts.

A few minutes went by when he heard a knock on his door, to which he opened and saw the
two of them waiting patiently.

“What do you think?” Hermione asked kindly.

He sniffed. “Smaller than I expected.”

“You’ll survive.” Ginny quipped. “Thanks for joining us, though.”

“You’re welcome.” He drawled.

“Can we give you a tour?” Hermione grinned.

He shrugged. “Why not?”

The tour was enlightening, and somehow they had rerouted the home to be able to fit many
muggle devices such as a…

“What is it again?” He asked, confused at what he was seeing. It was colorful and bright and
unlike anything he had ever seen before. Moving pictures, but they weren’t in a loop.

“A television.” Hermione supplied.

“Right, and it shows…?”

“Videos.” Ginny added. “Films, television shows, news, everything.”

“How odd, and it just broadcasts to…everyone?”

He heard a snicker that was not at all female in nature. He looked behind him to see Potter in
the doorway watching them all.

“What’s so funny?” He scowled.

“Them explaining muggle things to you, that’s what’s funny!” He laughed.

The girls were covering smiles too when he looked at them.

“I never imagined I’d ever see such a sight in my life.” Potter kept laughing.

He didn’t either, but it was a learning experience. He let out a deep sigh.

“Is pizza okay for dinner?” He asked, and Draco only remembered a dish that Blaise spoke
about once. The girls made noises of agreement and Draco went along with it, and then
regretted that decision when the food in question arrived.

“How can you eat this?”

“Cause it’s good.” Ginny said with a mouthful of food.

“It’s just oil.” He poked at it, and grease was on his fingers, making him shiver.

“Grow up and refine your palate.” Potter said casually. He tried a bite and hated that he liked
it.

“You like it, I can see it in your eyes.” Ginny commented. He said nothing, but he did eat the
rest of the slice.

“Sooooooo…” Potter began with a tense chuckle. “You guys are all really…friends now?”

He could say that. Were they friends? Maybe. He always just considered them the two girls
he had an intimate relationship with.

“I never really thought about it that way, but sure.” Ginny shrugged. Potter was still in
disbelief, shaking his head.

“How’s auror training going?” Hermione asked Potter.

“You already know how it’s going.”

“Okay, forgive me for trying to make conversation.” She scoffed. “Draco doesn’t know, so
—“

“You don’t expect me to call him Draco, do you?” He mumbled, to which both girls shook
their heads.
“I’m right here, Potter.”

“I know, Malfoy.”

It was impressive how the girls managed to keep the tension down by simply existing. Draco
wanted to be smug, but he also wanted to be shagged, so he kept his mouth shut as they
showed him more of the television, and he watched music videos for a man named George
Micheal. The songs were unlike he’d ever heard before, and he wondered how muggles came
up with such ideas for songs.

They then watched some muggle movie he could hardly focus on. When Potter went up for
bed, it was almost instantaneous how the girls gravitated closer towards him, which pleased
him an extraordinary amount. It was almost like their sleeping arrangement, as one girl
caressed him from each side. It was warm and gracious feeling.

“We really do appreciate you coming, Draco.” Hermione whispered, hand creeping around
his torso.

“Uh, yeah, no problem.” He coughed out awkwardly, hoping the lack of light hid his flushed
cheeks. He really didn’t deserve such kindness from them both, but it made him feel so seen
and weirdly sentimental. Both girls absently caressed his chest as they sat in silence, the light
from the television being the only one in the room.

He had an urge to ask a question that had been on his mind ever since he simply watched the
girls interact with Potter.

“Does Potter know about the two of you?” He asked quietly.

The girls let out identical sighs.

“No.” Ginny shook her head. “We are honestly just waiting for him to walk in on us one day
just so he can learn that way instead of us trying to be discreet.”

Walk in on them? Only Draco could do that. He actually felt heat, and not the good kind, rise
in him at the insinuation. Obviously he’d never tell Potter regardless, but still, Draco wanted
to be the only one that saw them like that. Potter would not be able to appreciate such a view
the way he could.

“I feel like I should be the only voyeur for you two.” He mumbled, using his arms to bring
them just a tad bit closer to him.

“Jealous much?” Hermione snickered.

He said nothing but huffed.

“Fucking funny.” Ginny whispered. “We are going to bed.”

“Can I join you?” He grinned, hands sliding lower on the girls, who expertly pushed out of
his grip.
“No.” They said in unison, each giving him a kiss on the cheek before heading upstairs,
leaving him alone in the dark, as they turned off the television. He sat there for a half hour or
so, trying to get his mind off of whatever dirty thing the two of them could be doing before
heading upstairs.

They were not doing anything dirty. Both were sleeping soundly in their respective rooms.
For him, sleep wasn’t bad that night, but he wished he had the warmth of the girls. He really
had gone soft, but they were good bed mates.

The next morning, he awoke to Potter already long gone, and when he went downstairs, the
girls were not there either, so he resigned himself to looking around. He realized any of the
ancestral paintings that should’ve been there were long gone, and most of the rooms had been
cleaned up incredibly well.

It must’ve taken hours upon hours to fix properly. When he was snooping around, he had
failed to notice much regarding his surroundings until a voice, Ginny’s voice, pulled him
back into reality.

“Snooping, are you?”

He expected to be chastised playfully, but when he turned around, he was greeted with an
even better sight that nearly set him off immediately.

They were both starkers. Completely naked, not a single piece of clothing on them at all. His
eyes went wide at the boldness of it all, especially as they gave him bedroom eyes.

Eager, were they?

Was he dreaming, or were they really—fuck, he had amazing luck. Although, if anyone were
to come home, they’d be fucked, figuratively.

The girls had really stripped down to nothing for him and approached him with the intention
of him shagging them. His cock bloomed with desire as he adjusted himself uncomfortably.
Their nipples, and their perfectly cute tits stood at attention from the cooler air of the room.
“You know, I wasn’t expecting you two to be so desperate to shag me out in the open.”

Hermione said nothing, shutting the door and locking it tight before the two of them walked
over to where he stood.

“It took you ten seconds to get hard. You want this as much as we do.”

He said nothing, shrugging and acting nonchalant. “What if Potter—“ He began, but Ginny
held a finger to his lips.

“Harry won’t be home for hours.” she insisted. “Besides, you really thought we asked you to
come with us to do nothing?”

Ah, they were about to put him to work, weren’t they?

 The answer was yes. They did put him to work, stripping him to nothing as well, his clothes
haphazardly thrown on the floor as their hands roamed everywhere except the one place he
wanted them to.

It was rather fast, and in a frenzy, they made him lay down on the floor, while Hermione
climbed on top of his face, and Ginny his cock, facing each other. It took one look at
Hermione’s cunt to know the two had gotten each other off before this, and were already
overly sensitive.

He licked and probed at every centimeter of her pussy as she eagerly kissed Ginny, whose
cunt pulsed and squeezed him like he had craved for too long now. Their moans and
whimpers were drowned out by their kisses, and when Hermione came close, instead of
having mercy, he kept her glued to his tongue, and pushed her over the edge with a cry from
her. He never let up, even as she leaked all over his face, he licked at every last drop, virtually
pushing her over again.

It was a never ending saga of pleasure, and he had done it without his fingers. He felt his ego
boost as Ginny continued to ride him, and he felt a strange call back to the first night, when
they were kissing on top of him, putting him to use anywhere they could.

It didn’t take for Ginny to come on his cock, and him into her as they reached their peaks. All
three of them were panting, exhausted from the quick and frantic shag that had just occurred.
Ginny climbed off of him with a wince, and Hermione finally moved off of him as well.

They had just let their instincts take over, because there was nothing soft or calm about what
just happened. As he laid on the floor, utterly spent, the girls leaned over him and each gave
him a kiss on the cheek, before laying with him on the floor.

He sighed and felt a smile creep up on his face as he pulled the girls closer to him again.

This was going to be a great holiday, much better than any he would’ve spent alone at the
manor.

Chapter End Notes

Not as much smut in this one—I just really wanted to set the scene for the holidays.
 Chapter 5
Chapter Summary

Winter break, continued

Chapter Notes

Thanks for all the kudos and love!

Watching Potter come back into his own home after Draco had shagged the two female
occupants of the home filled his ego with something that could not be explained. He couldn’t
help but act smug around Potter. He wasn’t even plotting anything, but it was still funny.

For the most part, they ignored each other, spare the occasional odd glance when Ginny or
Hermione would get rather close to him, and Potter would just look at it all, then look away
and shake his head.

It was hilarious, actually, and Draco had only been here for a day. He was obviously only
putting up with him because of the girls, and Draco kept his own to not egg him on. Under
normal circumstances, he would’ve made at least a few remarks about something, probably.

The things he did to watch two girls have sex and then let him join. He couldn’t believe he
was eating italian food, again, with three people that he could have never imagined.

He looked over at the boy—man, maybe? Draco couldn’t decide yet, who was staring at
Ginny with a very ambiguous look in his eyes. She spoke about Quidditch, overplaying how
good Gryffindor was, but Draco wondered if he was overthinking it or not. There was
longing in his eyes, clearly, and Draco suddenly felt a slight twinge of guilt that he had
shagged her this morning.

This was as soft as it got for him. He felt a weird balance between satisfaction and guilt as he
met Hermione’s eyes, who looked uneasy, and sensed the tension. Ginny was still rambling
on, unaware of the man’s gaze that clearly adored her.

He knew that Potter had a romantic past with Ginny, but he also wondered about Hermione.
Back in school, he had always thought they had a thing for each other, but watching them
interact, he couldn’t completely decipher it. He wasn’t sure if he was knowledgeable enough
on friendships like the one between the two of them, or if he was blinded by his own
assumptions.
Overall, it didn’t seem like it, which was crazy to him in hindsight, but they seemed like
siblings almost, not that Draco knew what siblings were like. If he could give an accurate
answer, two people inseparably bonded by their pasts and memories. So, many long-time
friendships.

They were close, but Draco couldn’t properly describe it in words. At least, if their whole
tryst was revealed, Potter wouldn’t—

Well no, he would still probably lunge at him for the righteousness of two people. He loved
both girls, albeit in different ways.

“Oh, Hermione, I forgot to ask, how is the head boy?” Potter asked with a smug grin. The
question made both girls deflate instantly and replaced their smiles with sour expressions.
Potter burst into laughter, slapping his hand on the table and pointing at them.

“He’s…existing.” Ginny quipped.

“That good, huh?”

Hermione did not look pleased. “He’s very overly concerned for things that do not regard
him.”

“I can believe that.” Potter nodded his head.

“He watched all three of us like a hawk when we worked on our herbology project together.
We got so good at silencing charms that we could do them wandlessly by the time we
completed it.” Hermione shook her head. It was funny how easily she lied because he had
always thought she would be a terrible liar. She wove in the truth quite well about the charm
while knitting in the lie just as simply.

They had gotten better at wandless and wordless silencing charms, but not because of a
herbology project. Draco resisted the urge to roll his eyes.

“He’s too nosey for his own good, if you ask me.” Draco drawled, and Potter, while making a
face of agreement, quickly shot out a weak retort.

“Well, no one asked you,”

“You literally agree with me.”

“Well yes, but still, felt good to get one in.” He cheesed brightly.

What the fucking hell? Draco clenched his fists and released them, noting that this was far
too petty to get notably upset over. Potter was going to be Potter, inevitably. Ginny and
Hermione shot their friend a skeptical glance and sighed in perfect unison.

Potter turned in early after that, noting some sort of practical he had to do the following day,
like end of term exams, but for aurors. Sounded terrible, and Draco was glad he wasn’t doing
it. Everyone else went their separate ways, but he was still awake from those across the hall
from him, who had done nothing to silence their actions.
It wasn’t anything sexual in regard. They seemed to just be talking and laughing. Draco
decided that joining them would deeply benefit him. Cure the darkness of odd insomnia. He
got out of bed and walked into the dark hallway with an ease he had come to known, looking
at the light in Hermione’s room.

He knocked twice and opened the door, hearing nothing but chatter. He walked in quickly,
much to their dismay. Both were in their knickers, he could only assume as the shirts they
wore were long and he could only see their bear legs.

“We didn’t let you in.” Hermione scoffed,

“Then it’s a good reason I let myself in.” He sighed, walking in like the room was his own.

“What do you want?” Hermione’s drawled.

“Company.” It slipped out in a fright of honesty he wasn’t expecting.

“Saying it so clearly, are you?” Ginny snorted. Well, yes, because he felt like he was missing
out by simply hearing them do their regular routine together. He said nothing more as he
walked around the bed and took in the full environment of the room. It was nicely sized with
a comfortably sized bed and a comfortably sized environment.

“We weren’t doing much.” Hermione muttered.

“Clearly.” He drawled, walking to the right bedside dressed and opening it up to snoop, and
to find a very interesting item inside. He wasn’t sure what it was, but there was a bit of
commotion he could already hear without even turning his head.

“Now what is this…?” He asked with a smug grin and curiosity piquing with his hand. He
held it up and observed it. Some sort of muggle device, surely. It was white on top, almost
circular, with little purple buttons on the handle.

“Hey!” Hermione’s voice called out and he looked behind him to see her lunging at him for
the thing in his hand. Of course, he used his height to his advantage, keeping her at bay,
watching as she jumped up and down, trying to get it.

“It’s the muggle version of that toy I use on Hermione occasionally.” Ginny replied casually,
as Hermione was still trying to climb him for the toy back. Caught up in his own laughter, he
failed to notice her jumping onto the bed and grabbing it directly out of his hand from there.

“The one that vibrates? There’s a magical version of it?” He asked, remembering the evening
they made him wank in front of him, and an oddly shaped device Ginny used on her. The
wonderful sounds she made as she was pushed to her euphoria, how satiated Ginny had
looked using it on her.

He’d be erect in no time if he kept his train of thought that way.

“It’s in her bedroom back at school. It just takes a simply charm to turn it on. This one uses
muggle batteries.” Ginny supplied, paying no attention to Hermione’s red face.
“Gin, shut it!”

“Come off of it, Hermione. I’ve seen you naked, you’ve come onto me naked, I’ve fucked
you, and I’ve tasted you. You’re scared I found your little toy? For Merlin’s sake you’re
literally in your knickers right ahead of me!”

She grew even redder at his further words, Ginny was hollering with laughter, but he could
say the exact same thing for her. However she did not have any toys like this, at least as far as
he knows, so any comments would’ve been…not helpful.

“Ginny, you cannot laugh, especially not with your little—“ The ginger lunged at her and
smacked a hand over her mouth as they both collapse backwards onto the bed.

Oh, so both of them did have interesting toys, did they? He flicked his wand to silence the
room as to not to disturb the downstairs guest.

“Now, Ginevra, what device are you hiding?”

“Only one I got because of Hermione, anyway.” She shot back with a sinister look on her
face.

“First you have them, and then you give these things to a young, impressionable, girl?
Granger, I expected better from you.”

The use of her last name was all too intentional. Ginny looked all too pleased, her hands
roaming under Hermione’s shirt, giving Draco a nice glance of her plain, white, knickers. A
sight very pure to him. Hermione, on the other hand, was trying to stop Ginny’s hands
without much luck, and then her face was contorted in an attempt to explain herself. “Ginny
asked me to take her to the shop!”

“Hermione gave me a fake muggle ID to use.” She continued on, and Draco wished he could
see how she was groping her companion underneath her shirt. “She’s a much more depraved
young lady than she wants people to think.”

Oh, he was completely aware of that. Both of them were completely fascinating with how
they were immensely different in and outside of the shared space the three of them occupied
whenever they were together. How they would pay him no mind at all, never let anything on,
and he did his best to act the same.

Them giving him attention in the middle of the day today gave he a renewed sense of vigor.

“I never expected a swot like you to have such interesting instruments to get yourself off.” He
smirked, and she sighed, looking peeved, flushed, and flustered. It was too funny, as she
could be so sly, but when she was caught off guard with something that obviously tainted an
image of her that had already been far depleted in Draco’s mind, she froze up and turned right
back into Granger.

He had literally shagged her from every angle possible and she was worried that she might
come off as too salacious? He did not care at all, in fact, knowing that the two of them had
such devices only made his cock stir with a pleasant feeling of warmth throughout his
abdomen.

“I am an adult woman who is more than allowed to have things to help her reach…” She
trailed off. “Satisfaction.”

Ginny gave a fake scoff and wrapped her arms around Hermione’s midriff from behind,
squeezing her tight. “I’m a thing now?”

Funny, he had to give it to her. Draco would also be a “thing” regarding the conversation.

“No, of course not.” Hermione frowned, scrunching her eyebrows cutely. “You know what I
mean.”

“I do. I’m just messing with you.” Ginny grinned, giving her a singular kiss on the cheek.
Both of them fell forward on the bed, collapsing in a fit of giggles.

“How cute.” He muttered as they continued laughing on. “Now are either of you going to
show me how that device works or not?”

They both paused, looking at each other with suspicion.

“Why should we?”

“It will open my mind to more muggle things.” He shrugged with an air of nonchalance.

“That’s weak. We already got you off once today.” Ginny told him with a scoff. That was
true, but he could go again easily. He could always go for more.

“Fine, but Hermione didn’t get my cock today.” He pouted playfully.

“I think I’ll survive.” She scoffed.

“Yeah, she will. We have a toy for that.”

“Ginny!” Hermione smacked her, but she crawled over and opened a lower drawer where she
pulled out an odd looking cock-shaped thing. He was so stunned he couldn’t speak. Muggles
had artificial dicks to use?

“But obviously, we haven’t had to use it since you’ve been around,” Ginny snickered.

“I am glad I have been to your satisfaction. It would be rather embarrassing if I could not
hold up to an artificial device.” He grinned, and Hermione’s face was red all over again. They
used that to get each other off before he came around, which was more than fascinating.

Ginny put the fake cock away and grabbed the other device that he had initially found with a
glint in her eyes.

“You’re actually going to, Ginny?”

“Come on, Hermione, you know you want to. Don’t play the prude act now.”

She sighed, but it was caught by a kiss from Ginny, whose tongue swallowed any protests
from her partner. He could feel the blood rush south as they made out, wondering what it
would be like to be their lips in such a situation. They looked so pliant and soft, and so gentle
with each other. Ginny climbed on top of her, pushing her down onto the bed, and Draco
really couldn’t believe he got such a sight for free.

Well, they put him to work, but in galleons, it cost nothing.

As they broke apart, Ginny used her hand to turn the device on, Draco could hear a slight
whirring sound as he stood against the wall. He palmed his cock as discreetly as possible, but
the girls weren’t paying attention to him anyway. Hermione sat back and opened her legs for
her as she cupped her clothed sex. Ginny’s smile grew as she came closer to her.

He could see the slight spot of dampness on her knickers as Ginny gently used the device
against her clothed pussy. She gasped lightly, making a rather lewd face and lying back.
Wouldn’t it be simpler to take off her knickers so there was no barrier? Were they just
torturing him to torture him?

She dragged the device up and down her cunt, pushing ever so slightly to where her clit
would be, making her buck slightly. The damp spot was growing, he could see, and she
clutched the bedsheets with her hands.

“That feels good.” She sighed, “Keep going.”

The whirring got faster, and Ginny pulled aside Hermione’s knickers and pressed it directly
her glistening cunt, soaked with arousal and ready to be set over the edge.

“Ginny!” She gasped, bucking into the device. “It’s too much!”

“No, I think it’s just enough.” She smirked. The dynamic between them was too entertaining
to watch at times, and it was incredibly encapsulating. It went along like that for a few
minutes until Ginny added a finger and stroked Hermione over the edge in a beautiful bliss,
squirting slightly on the sheets and onto her partner. She frantically snapped her hips in an
attempt to ride it out, Ginny using her tongue to lick up her spend.

He really was a fiend for it.

After they finished, Hermione slid off her knickers that had never actually left her and in one
shocking moment, threw them at him.

“Happy Christmas, pervert.”

He grabbed them quickly with a scoff, but then immediately pocketed them without a second
thought. He palmed his cock again and wondered if he was going to have to ask to fuck one
of them.

The answer was no.

“Are you just going to stand there all night and do nothing?” Ginny cocked her head, and
Hermione let out a soft chuckle. “It looks uncomfortable.”

“It is,” he muttered, walking over to Hermione on the bed, who was looking at him rather
slyly. He was going to shag them both in one day again, without having to ask for it. He
quickly unbuttoned his trousers and pulled out his cock, looking at her with heavily dilated
eyes. He eyed the bottom of her shirt and grabbed at it.

He tugged her shirt over her head and she complied, lifting her arms, and he once again saw
the best sights imaginable. He palmed her tits gently, squeezing her nipples and capturing one
in his mouth, swirling his tongue around, to the gasps of hers filling his ears. She
instinctively spread her legs more, and he lined himself up with her entrance easily.

It was almost entrancing how they did it without any words. He mentally and physically
prepared himself to push into her as she laid back, and he looked over to see Ginny watching
them eagerly.

And he was the pervert? Seriously?

He guided himself into her with a gasp and a slight squeal, grabbing her hips to begin a
rhythm.

“It’s great having a real person to use instead of a toy.” Ginny muttered, “Especially one with
skills.”

He couldn’t say anything in response, knowing that if he didn’t hold himself off, he’d be
cumming before she even had a chance to feel him properly again. It never got old, shagging
either of them, even if they considered him sort-of a human you for their uses.

He got something out of it, so he could ignore the comments, or how they secretly spurred
him on, just a little bit. He’d never admit it, though.

“Fuck, Draco, you feel so good.”

Yeah, he wasn’t lasting long. He moved faster, their hips snapping together as he loomed over
her. “You’re so fucking tight. You never give me any chance.”

It was a frenzied statement. One made by the fact he was consumed by her as she squeezed
the life out of him, it seemed. In a good way, through, a very good experience of getting the
life sucked out of him. It was warm and beautiful as her tits bounced ever so slightly as he
slammed into her. He released one hand from her hip and used his finger to rub her clit so she
could get closer than she already was.

He could feel her walls pulse around his cock. “Oh god, Draco—“

He was only spurred on further by the use of his first name in such a debauched way. He
hadn’t even looked at Ginny, who was acutely using the vibrator against herself as they
fucked.
She looked frantic and flushed, and so did Hermione as he locked eyes with her, and
unexpectedly, he was pushed over the edge as it became clear she was too. He wasn’t sure
what did it, the feeling of her clamping down, or the lewd expression on her face, her eyes
begging him to fuck her as hard as he could.

“Oh fuck!” He cried out, earning a whimper from her as he held himself from collapsing on
top of her as the last of his seed spilled into her.

One of these days, he’d have to ask what contraceptive charms they used. She rode out the
last of her orgasm beautifully, and he pulled out of her, wishing he could take a picture of
how utterly depraved she looked. Flushed, red, and his cum spilling out of her cunt.

He paused momentarily as he watched her chest fall and rise, and then peeked over at Ginny.

“That was hot. I got myself off watching you two.” She commented, pulling Hermione back
to her, as they climbed off the bed and walked into the shared bathroom. He hadn’t even
stripped, being stuck in his trousers and shirt, but he began to as he waited for them to return.

The bed was a perfect size for all three of them, and he felt relieved that he could be
surrounded by them once more.

They really didn’t have to sleep naked, but it was a rather stylistic choice at this point. It was
simple, and a routine that they knew all too well. As he walked into the shared bathroom to
clean himself, he heard the two of them muttering, and when he returned, the room was dark,
and he felt around to find the middle of the two of them, until they both pulled him down
with them.

It caused him to let out a very uncharacteristic yelp he hadn’t heard himself release since fifth
year. Of course, it caused both girls to laugh. They were trying so hard to keep it together, but
failed as their laughter illuminated the dark.

“It’s not that funny. You took me by surprise.”

Hermione imitated his screech, causing Ginny to reach over to her and laugh, as girls did, but
she just hit his stomach instead.

“Ow!”

“Go to sleep, you big baby.” Hermione mumbled, burrowing closer to him, making his
stomach do another odd flop.

He did eventually fall asleep, but only after the other two fell into slumber, their heads on his
chest as he aimlessly stroked their hair into his own depth of fatigue. He hoped no one would
walk in tomorrow morning, but that was the furthest of his concerns when sleep overtook
him.

Neither of them had given him a kiss on the cheek that night.
He was awoken rather quickly, and in a bothered manner by the shaking of people beside
him.

“What—“ He muttered, trying to open his eyes, and he was met with the frantic eyes of both
girls, who were trying to rush clothes on.

He heard a male voice call out from afar, and then he really came to reality, because it did not
sound like Potter at all. Even if it was, Potter walking into this situation would be more
trouble than it would be worth.

“Shite!” Ginny called out.

“What? What is it?!?” Draco exclaimed, as the girls basically shoved him out of bed.

“Girls?” Another distinctly male voice called out, and it instantly became aware to Draco.

Ronald Weasley was in the house.

“Uhh—give us a minute!” Ginny called out. “Fuck fuck fuck—“ She whispered. There was
nowhere for him to go, especially so starkers. He was frantic as he leaped out of the bed,
reeling from the quickness of the action.

“My bedroom!” Hermione said, pointing at the door. “Or the shared bathroom!” She was
quickly trying to throw on a shirt and her knickers as he heard the steps get closer and closer.

He ran in, and slammed the door, locking both sides, and then realized he left all of his
clothing out there, and hoped that the girls would shove it under the bed.

What the hell was Weasley doing here anyway? Didn’t he have a practical to take care of?

“Come in!” He heard Ginny’s voice yell out, and the door opened.

“Hey, you two. Is everything alright?” Weasley’s voice sounded very…friendly and soft. He
hadn’t ever heard it like that before.

“I could ask the same for you. Don’t you have a practical today?” Hermione asked a bit
nervously.

“I took mine yesterday. I’m here because mum wants to go shopping as a family.” He
sounded exasperated and annoyed. “Yes, that includes you, Hermione.”

Didn’t seem that he had a clue in the world. Great job, girls.

“Aw.” He heard a small pout from Hermione.

“We all get to suffer together. Mum will be here momentarily, so get properly dressed.” He
chided, and he heard the door shut.
“Fuck! I completely forgot about that!” Ginny whispered frantically.

“Me too!” Hermione gasped, and he heard footsteps approach the door. “Um, Draco?”

“Yes?” He drawled.

“You’re okay by yourself, right?”

“I’m eighteen, for fucks sake! Yes I am okay by myself.” He whispered back, and then
unlocked the door, standing in his naked glory as he walked past the girls, grabbing his
trousers, briefs and shirt.

Although, he had agreed to come in the prospect that he wouldn’t be alone. He’d be fine for a
little while, just a bit peeved that at the end of the day, they both had families, Hermione
simply by relation to Weasley, and Ginny because she had a large, loving family.

“Okay, just making sure.” Ginny added.

“We are really sorry, Draco.” Hermione frowned.

He looked back at their genuinely sad faces and all was forgiven.

“Am I going to have to hide in my room all day?”

“No. Just—do what you like. If anything happens, we will be there. Besides, then we might
not have to explain it to Ron if he finds you first!” Ginny grinned, but it sounded grim, and
then his worries rapidly evaporated when they each gave him a quick kiss on the cheek in
succession.

They made up for their lack of it last night, and he watched as they both quickly rushed out of
the room, looking a bit frazzled. He didn’t move a muscle until he knew they had all
completely left, and then he took a shower, washing himself well, and then dressing for the
day in clothes that were probably too formal for what anyone around here was used to.

Hours passed. He made himself food, because yes, he knew how to do that with the muggle
devices, and it came out quite delicious.

By one in the afternoon, Potter had returned, grimacing at Draco, who then returned upstairs
to his own room to read a book he had found in the room of books this house had. He wasn’t
sure if it classified as a library because it wasn’t nearly as large, but still had a formidable
collection.

When he heard the girls arrive, he quickly locked himself in his room, hoping no Weasley
would stay around too long and he could have sweet freedom again. He heard the floo
whoosh and two minutes later, he heard a knock telling him he could come out.

He did, and followed the girl’s downstairs, where a simple array of bags laid on the floor to
the kitchen.

“How was it?” He asked.

They looked like the life had been sucked out of them, and not in a good way.

“It was an experience.” Ginny groaned. He laughed as they spoke of their day, Potter in the
back sulking over something, apparently, and the day seemed to continue on like normal.

Until, the floo whooshed again, and everyone froze in horror as the man who had just left
five minutes prior came right back through.

“Sorry, forgot my wan—“

He paused when he noticed the addition in the kitchen, and so did everyone else. Weasley
was just frozen, stunned silent, not even saying anything, but his eyes said enough. He was
horrified and very, very, confused.

It was comedic for Draco, who held back a chuckle, but not a quip.

“Are you a fish, Weasley, because you look like one.”

It earned him two identical smacks to the back of the head. Worth it though, as his expression
just turned into one of annoyance. It was actually a bit of a let down, as Weasley took a deep
breath and remained rather calm.

When did he go to anger management?

“Are you all going to stay silent or explain the extra in the house?” He asked, clapping his
hands together as if that would produce an answer faster. Draco, being the amazingly
fantastic person he is, said nothing as the girls explained.

“We invited him over for the holidays?”

“I can see that.” He nodded his head. “But why?”

How was Weasley not nearly as frantic as Potter had been? What happened to him? Did he
suddenly just become Mister Forgiving or something along those lines. This was a fucking let
down. He wanted big reactions and anger, not questions and confused eyes.

This wasn’t entertaining at all.

He felt an arm grab his own, and looked over at Ginny’s pleading eyes. “He was going to be
alone!”

“And that would be bad…why?” He looked around, narrowing his eyes, tilting his head
skeptically.

“We are friends now!” Hermione said in a very serious voice. “We had a herbology project
together—“

Oh for Merlin’s sake!

“—and he was a great partner!” Her own arm tugged his other arm. Weasley raised an
eyebrow and looked him dead in the eye. He did not believe a word the girls were saying, but
did not counter any of it at all, choosing to stay silent and focus on Potter.

“So, you’ve known and didn’t tell me?” He began, and everyone looked back at the other
subject who was trying to escape the situation.

“Sorry mate. Wasn’t sure how to approach the subject.” He croaked out.

Weasley made a face, began to say something and then just shook his head. “You know what,
I’m just gonna go. If he’s still here tomorrow I’ll approach this issue then, but I’ve had quite
a day.”

It was only three in the afternoon.

Weasley grabbed his wand, still on the table behind them all, walked back to the floo, waved
with a dazed look in his eyes, and then went home, disappearing into green flames. It
remained awkwardly silent for a few seconds, and Draco could not fathom that he had hardly
reacted at all.

“He took that weirdly well.”

“He’s mellowed out.” Hermione shrugged, saying nothing else, but silently stroking his bicep
in what had to be a bit of nervous tick.

“He’s not trying to find a reason to get angry.” Ginny whispered, aimlessly laying her head
on Draco’s shoulder, which made him slightly panic as Potter looked at him suspiciously for
the action. She removed her head in a quick movement, revealing nothing at all, and his heart
slowed again. “Anyway, how’d the practical go?”

“I passed, hopefully.” He shrugged. Another round of awkward silence.

“What did they test you on, again?” Hermione chimed, letting go of his arm, and he was left
alone as all three of them engaged in a conversation Draco knew he could only listen into. As
they sat down, Draco between the two of them, Potter on the other side, he felt two hands
trace quietly on his thigh.

It filled him with contentment he hadn’t ever felt before, and he wanted to figure out what he
made of it.

Simply put, he was rather happy.

 Chapter 6
Chapter Summary

Merry christmas to Draco.

Chapter Notes

So sorry for the delay in chapter. I went back to school and I’ve been swamped with
work. This is a bit shorter than I wanted it to be, but I think it was better than posting
nothing at all.

edit: I meshed chapter seven into this one as well because that was my initial plan but
for some reason i just split them into two chapters and i kinda regretted doing that

It took two days for Ronald Weasley to return, and while it was tense, he seemed to be so
swamped with other things that his own feelings were comparatively mellowed to what
Draco would have thought.

In that two day period, the three of them shagged twice, with another close call involving
Potter in which he hid under Ginny’s bed as the girls hurriedly got dressed.

“Well, I trust your judgment, so if you two think he’s truly changed, then I won’t meddle.”
He told the two girls like he wasn’t there at all and couldn’t speak to him face to face.

This was so fucking boring for Merlin’s sake! When did Weasley gain a smart conscience?

“Gee, thanks, Weasley.” He drawled.

He gave him the most shite-eating grin ever and beamed like nothing could ruin his day.
“You’re welcome, Malfoy.”

Annoying fucker, seriously. Fortunately, he left soon after that. Unfortunately, he gave
Hermione a kiss on the cheek and she didn’t rebuff it at all. She smiled happily, actually, gave
him one in return, and Draco felt his insides melting with annoyance.

Weasley, unlike Potter, didn’t give Hermione any longing looks or loving eyes that revealed
any feelings at all. He seemed to be completely over everything that happened between them,
which was a relief to Draco. He was still rolling his eyes at the fact Potter was still very
deeply entrenched in his feelings for Ginny.
The poor bastard didn’t have a clue in the world.

Weasley and Hermione still showed each other affection, however, affection that must’ve
been quite a routine for quite sometime, possibly before they even dated, or got together, or
whatever they were.

Draco didn’t understand, but since there seemed to be nothing lingering behind it, he
clenched his hands, bit his tongue, and brushed it all off. He couldn’t believe he was jealous
of something so trivial.

Christmas was approaching very fast, and he still had no idea what to get the girls. Potter
could get his foot up the arse so he didn’t matter, but he actually did want to go out of his
way to get the girls presents.

He wondered what to get them, and came up with nothing at all. He had all the galleons he
could possibly need for gifts, but he thought of nothing at all.

It would be even worse if they got them gifts and he left them without anything. He could
play to his own intentions and get them lingerie he would like to see them in, but that would
be too obvious. That would be a self-serving gift.

His heart was telling him to do something actually meaningful, but then he could only fear he
was looking too deep into something that was only sex and friendship. Even then, he didn’t
have the friendship either had with Potter, or even Weasley. It ignited terrible jealousy, but he
persisted and ignored the pangs anyway.

He had a friendly, amicable, friendship with the girls, but he wasn’t sure how to push it any
further, and he worried of any failures if he tried anything further than what they already had.
It was a delicate balance, and while he wanted to push it forward, he also didn’t want to lose
what he already had.

It was an uncomfortable balance for him. A desire for more, not even sex, but something
even friendlier than they already were, but unwilling to push himself further. It was like he
didn’t want them to completely know how much he really had grown to like them. That was
ridiculous, because they were aware, but it was tedious thing for him to accept.

He wanted to do something small in terms of gestures, but—

Ugh, Christmas shopping wasn’t something that he did, for fucks sake!

He tried to think of things that neither Hermione nor Ginny had, and with three minutes of
empty thinking, his cruel excuse of a mind came up with something he hadn’t ever done since
they had begun their tryst.

He couldn’t believe how it had popped into his mind, but now that it had, he couldn’t stop
thinking of it.

He hadn’t ever apologized to them both for the bullshite they had to put up with from him for
seven years.
Hermione was the one truly on his mind in this situation. He had been bad to Ginny too, but
more to her brother rather than ever interacting with her. That being thought about, his mind
was made up.

He would apologize to Hermione. He would apologize to the both of them, but he had a lot
more to apologize to Hermione for his past actions towards her. He can’t believe he had been
actively shagging them for so long and hadn’t even apologized.

He could swallow his pride again, he’d been doing so for a while now, but trying to figure out
how to apologize was the most agonizing part. He didn’t want to say it out loud, so he
decided on letters.

He’d write his apologies out on paper, and give it to them from there.

Unsurprisingly, writing the apologies was a testing task for him. He knew what he wanted to
convey, but writing it out was painstakingly difficult. He scrapped five letters to Hermione
and two for Ginny before he flopped onto his bed and groaned loudly.

After wallowing in self-pity for half an hour, he finally managed to get himself back up and
tackle the task ahead of him. He refused to read the letters after he finished, hoping for the
best as he put them away in the envelopes.

He then decided he’d still buy them lingerie, but he’d need to get them fitted for that before
anything else, so he chose to just tell them, eventually.

He had to psych himself into giving them the letters, feeling slightly foolish. The words were
for their eyes only, but he felt his sweat seep into the paper envelopes as he stood ahead of his
door.

He decided he would do it one at a time, giving Hermione her letter first. He stood at the top
of the staircase, wondering if he was losing his mind (he had lost it a while back) or if he was
too much of a fool. He just hoped it wouldn’t make things awkward between them, because
he really didn’t want to stop shagging her. He’d probably have withdrawals from her cunt.

That was far too crude, but true to an extent. He finally willed himself to walk down the
seemingly endless stairs to find her in front of the Christmas tree, illuminated by lights that lit
up the room with colors too bright for his tastes.

She was just sitting ahead of it, looking up like it was the most fascinating thing to ever
bequeath her eyes. Thankfully, she was alone, and so he wouldn’t have to share this awkward
anguish with the peeping of anyone else.

He cleared his throat suddenly. “Uh…Hermione?” He was hesitating and sounded completely
off. She hadn’t any clue he was there, body flinching at his words and turning around slightly
frightened. However, when she saw it was him, she relaxed.

“Sorry, Draco, I didn’t see you there.” She sighed. “What do you need?”
He didn’t say much in that moment, choosing to simply hand her the letter, to which she
looked slightly confused.

“Happy Christmas, Hermione.” He said, breathlessly, as he walked off, too fearful to see her
expression when she read his words out for her own eyes to see. He could hear her opening
the letter as he walked up the stairs. The sound of parchment tearing filling his ears as he
continued his ascend.

He walked quickly to his room and shut the door, in disbelief that he really had just admitted
his faults and apologized for it on paper.

What would his younger self think of him? He would think he’s some soft bastard that’s lost
his marbles for women that aren’t worthy of him and his status. He wasn’t sure he was
worthy of them, at this point in time, but he wouldn’t complain about the attention.

Blood flowed to his ears as he hoped he did his best with it, sounding as sincere as possible.
As soon as he had gotten his heart rate down, it skyrocketed once more when he heard the
steps on the stairs, and footsteps heading towards his room.

He heard a knock within seconds, and he debated whether to open it or not.

“Draco?” Her voice sounded positive and hopeful, which shot his hand out to open the door.
He stood face to face with her, but unable to meet her eyes, face flushed uncomfortably.
Neither of them said a word, and he finally looked at her own face, looking pensive, nervous,
yet also relieved.

She had a curious look on her face when there eyes met, stepping closer to him and looking
up, an arm ghosting his midriff. He couldn’t decipher what she was trying to do—

Until he felt what she was trying to do.

In one movement, she kissed him. Her lips were soft, and the moment was fleeting, gone as
soon as it came, chaste and sweet. She had cupped his cheek and pulled away with a blush,
not meeting his eyes.

He couldn’t believe she had kissed him on the lips. That was the only thing that hadn’t been
touched on by either of them regarding himself. He had the urge to reach out and kiss her
again. “Thank you, Drac—“

“I knew it! You would try to take Hermione from me!” Ginny gasped, although it wasn’t
actually accusatory at all. It was playful and curious as she watched the scene from the
opposite end of the hallway. She had been summoned out of nowhere, apparently.

“No, Ginny, just—read it.” She handed the letter to the approaching girl who took it out of
her hands and scanned it with her eyes.

Not her too. Seeing two women read his faults out on paper, especially these two, made his
heart race and his stomach lurch uncomfortably. Her eyes went wide until she looked up at
Draco with a similar expression that Hermione had right before she kissed him.
“You beautiful bastard.”

“What—“

His words were cut off by a kiss from Ginny as well, almost the exact same as Hermione’s.
Soft, sweet, quick, and chaste, even cupping his cheek the same way.

Kissed by two girls that hadn’t kissed him yet in under a minute. There was not much blood
left in his head, and he wasn’t sure exactly how it was going on, but this would be a good
time to hand his other letter to Ginny. He couldn’t say he cared if Hermione read it too.

“I would’ve assumed you knew this, but I forgive you.” Hermione cupped his cheek again.
The words said out loud poured relief into his soul and body, and he relaxed instantly. He
couldn’t have assumed she had forgiven him, even if they were having sex, because he didn’t
know how her mind worked in that regard. Anyone else shouldn’t forgive him, and he
understood if she still held deep resentment for him.

He would if he was her. He stepped backwards one step before pivoting around and walking
to get the other letter from the desk. He said nothing, handing it to Ginny.

“One for me, too? You’re such a softie, Draco.” Ginny snickered, opening it quickly. As
expected, Hermione looked over at it too, reading his words full of regret and frustration. He
wasn’t that much of a softie, just partly someone who was tired of the skeletons in his closet.

Their eyes softened even further as they continued down and he still had the urge to shut the
door and come back at a later time. They looked pleased and earnest at the letter, and then he
looked away because he couldn’t stand it any longer. He wasn’t given the chance to leave as
the two of them basically tackled him into a hug.

“Draco~” Ginny cooed. “You’re too sweet. That was a great christmas gift.”

Words never said to him before in his life. Maybe to dismay such a fact that he was a softie,
he could tell them his intentions for a real christmas gift.

“That wasn’t all. I’d like to take you both lingerie shopping.” He grinned at them both,
demeanor changing instantly.

Their faces fell into annoyance quickly.

“There he is.” She sounded like Granger, muttered.

“We don’t wear lingerie.” Ginny glared.

“You should.” He bared his teeth like an animal ready to pounce his prey, but unfortunately
for him, the prey in question already had their guard up. Both gave him unimpressed faces.

“I knew it wouldn’t last.” Hermione shook her head in disapproval. “The letters were very
sweet though. You should write like that more often. Maybe then you’d get a girlfriend and
leave us alone.”
She was laughing, and he didn’t take the comment to heart because she was just trying to
mess with him. He didn’t need a girlfriend when he had two companions like them. He
wasn’t sure if anyone else would be able to compare either, and comparison was the thief of
joy.

“Besides, lingerie is so…mature. I’m seventeen and Hermione is nineteen, and you’re
eighteen. Seems like you just want an older woman.” Ginny sighed with exasperation.

Where the fuck did they get that idea? He just wanted to see them in thin lace wear, garters,
and thigh-highs. It really wasn’t anything that difficult or high-strung. He already had the
perfect idea laid out in his head, one that was simple but perfect wank material. He could get
off just imagining it, but in real life, it would be too perfect.

He imagined them both in white. Black would probably contrast better with their skin, but
white was so pure, and what he thought of them in often. He imagined something simple,
nothing too overbearing, but simple lace, white garters, and white thigh-highs.

“I mean, it could be interesting. I’ve never worn it before.” Hermione pondered.

He’d be the first to see them in such wear. Another win for him, and another loss for
everyone else who dreamed to be in his position.

“How about we go out and buy it ourselves, and then make you foot the bill?” Hermione
offered thoughtfully, and he cock jumped just thinking of it.

That was fine with him. “Just buy something with thigh-highs.”

“This degenerate.” Ginny sighed, pointing at him comedically as Hermione shook her head in
disbelief. It was sarcastic in every way, but he could only take pride in the comments now.

It didn’t take them long for them to leave the house, giving Potter a half-hearted excuse of
buying Christmas presents that they were behind on, and Draco was so satisfied that he
patiently waited in his room, not even finding any reason to go out and bother Potter. He read
a muggle romance novel by a woman named Jane Austen until the two of them returned.

When he walked downstairs, both of them looked rather worn out as they each had a bag in
their hands. Potter looked confused, and they just gave him looks that told him not to ask.
The bags themselves weren’t revealing of anything, plainly black without any wording or
designs.

Nothing could be revealed to Potter, thank Salazar. At one point, he saw him quickly try and
peek into the bags with excitement only for Hermione to snatch the bag away quickly. He
frowned like a kicked puppy while the girls were none the wiser.

It was too funny, until the girls handed him the bill and smacked his shoulder. “Thanks for
paying, Draco.”

“You made him pay?” Potter laughed, but if only he knew. Draco had no problem paying if
the reward would be good for him.
“I offered.”

They had bought expensive lingerie, as the total was close to eight hundred galleons, but
again, Draco only grinned as he followed them back up the stairs.

“I can’t even see what you got?” Potter asked rather innocently. Draco had to cover his own
laugh with a cough. No, he couldn’t, because then Draco might just lose his mind.

“It’s a Christmas gift, you won’t see it until Christmas for a reason.” There were no gifts in
the bag for Potter, but he didn’t need to know that.

He pouted again, dropping his head and turning around, walking away dejected.

“Don’t laugh or you won’t see it either.” Ginny pinched his arse and he let out a not very
masculine squeak. Potter didn’t hear, and he let out a sigh of relief. He kept quiet after that,
like a dog on a leash as they clamored into Ginny’s room. He didn’t miss how the doors
locked instantly, nor how they flopped onto the bed.

He was surprised that Potter didn’t say anything about the three of them moving together as a
unit, but maybe he was just tired and oblivious. Either way, it worked in Draco’s favor, so he
didn’t care.

“We splurged. Sorry for your vault.”

He let out a dry laugh. “Eight hundred won’t make a dent.”

“We know.” They said in unison.

“Now, did you want to see what we bought or what?”

“Yes.” He drawled, masking his excitement. Just the thought of them both in lingerie pumped
blood southwards.

“What a pervert.”

The girls calling him that did the exact same. He still wasn’t sure why, but his mind froze as
they began to strip themselves in order to put on the lace they got. Honestly, if he wasn’t a
gentlemen, he could’ve shagged them both there as they stood naked in front of him without
a care in the world. They never even asked him to turn around or avert his eyes, which meant
they wanted him to look at them.

When they opened the first boxes, Draco could’ve died and foamed at the mouth. Both of
them had bought white sets of lingerie, paired with a tasty set of garters and thigh highs.

They knew him too well.

“You listened to me.” He sighed, watching as Ginny helped Hermione put the thin, white lace
bralette on. It was stunningly cute, because it was almost see-through, and he could see her
pink nipples through the lace.
“No. We just thought it was cute.” Ginny grinned, yanking his chain.

The two of them worked as a team to put the first set of white on, slipping on the knickers in
a manner that was obviously to set him off, and then the socks the same way. They took their
time to slip them up their legs, then gingerly hooking the garter to the stockings before they
were finished.

He was completely erect, stroking himself through his pants, trying not to groan too loud as
they examined each other in the wear.

“God, Hermione, your legs look amazing.” Ginny grinned, eyeing Hermione’s slender legs
with desire. Draco agreed. Hermione playfully smacked Ginny’s arse with laugh. Both of
them looked at him, and then down at his pants, and then back up at him with knowing grins.

“So, what do you think?”

“I think you should both look like that forever, and then sit on my lap for that matter.” He
gave them a sly smile and patted his legs for good measure, letting them know he had two
free, strong legs they could sit on.

They obliged him, walking over to him and each of them straddling a leg. The weight really
wasn’t much at all, considering they were both smaller than him and the adrenaline was
keeping him going. They even smelled great as they leaned on his chest.

He could feel the heat from between their legs radiate onto his thigh in a matter that made
him even crazier. His pants would be a mess after this, but he couldn’t even mind.

“You two look great like this.” He smiled, rubbing a finger over Hermione’s clothed nipples,
making her shiver. He felt Ginny’s hand snake down to his painful hard on, to which she
squeezed it with an agonizing touch. Hermione joined in not long after, gently rocking
against his leg. They both unzipped his trousers, and then pulled his briefs away, and he felt a
slight relief as his bare cock felt the air of the room. He stroked Ginny’s nipples gingerly as
the two of them began to torture him by purposefully ghosting their hands around the areas
he needed them to touch the most.

This was a dream, really. Two girls getting themselves off by riding his thighs in lingerie he
bought for them while they gave him a handjob. Unfortunately, the heat from the two of them
directly surrounding him would fade when they both removed themselves from him to get
down on their knees ahead of him. He let out a small groan when he saw the slightly damp
spots on his trousers.

They tugged at them, and he lifted his hips to help them remove his clothing from his bottom
half, discarding it with the clothes that had already been thrown away from the girls stripping
in the first place.

His hands gripped the chair without release as Ginny’s hand swiped the precum from his tip
and slowly pumped up and down on his cock. Hermione, on the other hand, gave his
underside a small kiss before gingerly licking at him. It wasn’t long before they had both
moved their mouths onto him, Ginny taking the lead, flattening her tongue around his cock as
she took him as far as she could while Hermione took care of the rest, cupping his balls with
her hands and licking around the base.

One mouth was bad enough, but two always guaranteed he’d never last long, and as
embarrassing as he considered it, the girls never said anything. He felt the coil building inside
him as the suction from Ginny’s mouth and the teasing from Hermione’s tongue wound him
tighter and tighter.

“Fucking—shite, you two are so—“

He couldn’t even finish his sentences as he cupped Ginny’s head, trying desperately not to
thrust into her too much, but it was becoming difficult not to after just one minute.

“Right there, just like that.” He groaned, throwing his head back as he quickly got closer to
the edge, only furthered as Hermione’s hands pumped at the base of his cock.

The sounds of wet mouths slurping around him and his own moans were all he could focus
on as he lost control with one particular motion from Ginny that caused him to buck directly
into her, his satisfaction snapping in waves as she never let up, and neither did Hermione.

They egged him on, coaxing him throughout his orgasm until every last drop had been
swallowed by Ginny, who wiped her mouth after doing so.

“Salty.” She grimaced.

“I told you.” Hermione shook her head. “It’s always a bit salty.”

He was forgotten to be there in that sentence, until, instead of a kiss on the cheek, both girls
gave him quick and sweet kisses directly on his lips. He sat there, still in a daze as they stood
up, their lingerie still looking too tempting for him. He wanted nothing more than to shag
them in nothing but the stockings.

“So, would you like to see the rest?”

The question from Hermione caught him off guard. He had completely forgotten there was
more than just this beautiful set ahead of him. If that was what happened with just one set, he
could only hope for what would happen when they tried on the rest. His cock was already
free for them to see in real time just how much they affected him, and that was exactly what
he wanted in this present time.

He could only wonder of what other beautiful items they bought with his money to wear just
for him.

Well, for each other too, but they had done it on his request, which was enough for him.

“I think you know the answer to that.”

They each got another set of lingerie, both which were starkly different than the two
matching sets they had given him a blowjob in. Hermione had stripped back down to nothing
as both he and Ginny watched her get dressed into a set of light pink lingerie that fit her
much better than he ever thought pink would fit her. The use of soft pastels on her was
effortlessly cute and enticing. The matching pink stockings had been an even bigger bonus.

She looked almost too cute to fuck, although he felt rather determined to shag her in such a
floral get up.

Ginny opened a bottom drawer and pulled out a…he wasn’t sure what it was, but it almost
looked like a miniature camera.

“Gin! Put that away.”

“But you look so cute!” She pouted, and a bright flash went off quickly, forcing Draco to
blink a couple times to regain real consciousness. He watched as a small rectangle came out
of the top of it.

“What the bloody hell is that?”

“Muggle camera. Prints it after they’re taken and it develops in real time.” She chucked the
small thing at him and he grabbed it, looking at the black rectangle with confusion.

“There’s nothing there.”

“Shake it.” Hermione told him. So he did, and over the course of two minutes, he was
entranced by the appearing picture of Hermione, although her face wasn’t in it.

“Can I keep this?”

“Sure, we both have drawers full of pictures of each other.” Hermione continued, and Draco’s
eyes went wide.

“You what?”

“They don’t have our faces in them, but it’s a fun thing, you know. It’s like art.” Ginny
commented with a shrug.

“Can I see?”

“Eager, are you?” Hermione raised an eyebrow, walking towards him.

“What do you think?”

“Go show him your collection while I put my set on.” Ginny grinned.

“But I want to watch you get dressed.”

“Fine. Grab the red shoebox in the back of my closet.” She ordered Draco. “In Hermione’s
room, grab the grey shoebox.”

It was scary how fast he complied, pulling out both from both rooms and walking into to
Hermione laying on the bed calmly, watching Ginny put on a tight, black, set that was the
complete opposite of her own.

The two were sights for fantasies for years to come.

It was funny how Hermione painted herself as a saintlier-than-thou character, but he could
see her eyes were dilated from simply looking at the object of her desires, and she looked like
she was about to pounce. It still surprised him so how she was so skilled at the good girl act.

He opened both sets of boxes to find much more than just a simple collection of unmoving
pictures, but albums worth of wank material. It was all calculated as he choked on his own
breath. looking down at the pictures of them both. Hermione kept pictures of Ginny, and
Ginny kept pictures of Hermione.

The naughty ones were well-crafted, all of them rendered faceless through specific shots of
them they had gotten without their faces. The pictures with their faces in them though, were
rather innocent. Many of them were taken of the girls smiling with each other, or doing
mindless things in candid photos taken off guard.

That was much sweeter to Draco than the pictures of the two of them naked and spent from
the neck down.

There was one picture of Ginny that caught his eye, one where she was outside, lying on the
grass, arm thrown across her face, looking tired as all could be. It was so natural to him.

“You have enough of these to last a lifetime.” He chuckled, looking through them some more.

“A lot of them are from a few years back, when I first brought my camera with me.”
Hermione said quietly, eyes still completely focused on Ginny, a small smile creeping up his
lips. “A lot of them are also from last summer, at least all of the ones without clothing on.”

That enough was obvious.

There was a picture of Hermione his eyes fell on, she had to have been in fifth or sixth year,
and she looked ridiculously cute. Her hair was pulled away in a braid and she wore those
short muggle shorts that showed off her slender legs in the best way possible, and she was
sitting next to one of the twins, looking rather content with life.

He wasn’t sure if the twin in the picture was the one that had died, and the thought of it
suddenly sobered him. Despite which twin it was, he was either dead or mourning the loss of
his other half, and that was rather frightening to Draco. Even though life had an illusion of
moving on normally, small things like the picture ahead of him slipped through the minuscule
fissures of reality, snapping him into place.

This was a life before everything had inevitably changed.

“I miss him.” He heard Hermione whisper, and that was all the confirmation he needed. He
hadn’t even noticed her snaking around to him, looking at the picture, lying her head on his
shoulder. “He got on my nerves so much, he never listened, he always purposefully got into
trouble, but I miss him. I miss the light both of them had in their eyes when they were
together. I’d bring him back simply to see George smile again.”

Looking at a picture of a dead man being alive wasn’t a feat for the weak-hearted. The mood
had dimmed significantly, but as Ginny took one look at the picture and her face broke down
into mourning, he forgot of any lingerie that they were wearing, focusing only on the state of
their hearts.

Their despondency made him mourn a man that had beat him to a pulp when he was
ruthlessly cruel for no reason other than to be barbarically heinous.

He stayed silent as the two of them let their tears flow down their cheeks in a quiet manner.
He couldn’t believe he was comforting them, especially when the side he had been on had
caused the death of someone so dear to them both.

He eventually faded into the background as Ginny melted into Hermione’s arms as they both
cried.

Grief was a scary thing, because all it took was a singular picture for the perfectly crafted
mask formed upon the idea of moving on to shatter within an instant. Draco was nothing but
an outsider in such an experience regarding the death of Fred Weasley.

The love Ginny and Hermione had for each other had never been as clear as it had been in
that singular moment, as their hearts grieved for one person.

The words came out choked as he tried to dismiss himself, “Sorry, I should go—“

He felt a singular hand wrap around his forearm. He looked back at Hermione’s tear-streaked
face, as she said nothing at all, but her eyes had a pleading expression. One pleading for him
to stay even in such vulnerability, a situation in which he wasn’t equipped to handle.

He sat back down on the bed, gingerly, and silently picked up the picture that had been
forbidden, almost. He laid it carefully in Ginny’s box and put the lids back on them both, then
removing himself and placing them back in the closets of the girls. He returned to see the two
of them silently taking off the lingerie they had bought and carefully placing it away in the
boxes they had been sold in.

They were both bare once more, but Draco couldn’t think of anything but wanting to sleep
peacefully, hoping the world of pain and suffering would be nothing but a far-fetched dream
of his. He didn’t think twice before taking off his shirt and discarding it as the two of them
made their space for him between them.

He carefully crawled between them, tucking himself under the warm covers, feeling further
warmth as they nuzzled against him, arms wrapping around him in order to get to each other.
Even in the silence, he felt them shuffling, and in a moment of perfect synch, they kissed him
on the cheek easily, softly, and with an air of relief he couldn’t help but relish in as he fell
into slumber.

They didn’t wish him good night with their words, but to stay with them after such a moment
was enough for him. He slept peacefully that night, and awoke feeling relaxed and satiated. It
was completely serene as the girls continued to snooze on him, and when they awoke, they
forced him into a shower in which he was far too large for, but simply having company was a
gift he hadn’t known he had needed.

Feeling their hands knead into him as they scrubbed him off was something he wished he
could experience every day.

There was something so oddly touching about domesticity that had him eager to stay attached
to the two girls. He wished he could always stay warm with them.

The next day, Potter, Ginny, and Hermione, had gone over to the disjointed home of the
Weasley’s, and he had found himself his own company by watching the fascinating concept
of football. Kicking around a ball seemed elementary, but he couldn’t look away as a man
named Beckham, while he seemed to be very skilled, was getting booed loudly by the crowd.

He wished he understood the context, because the commentators were no help at all. Maybe
Hermione would know, but she wasn’t the sporty type, even if she was in good shape.

In the middle of the afternoon, he decided to simply do a workout, a quidditch regimen he did
frequently, but had slacked over break. It was a lot of cardio mixed with conditioning, and
after finishing it, he was utterly disgusting. He smelled horrible and sweat dripped down his
body as he tried to get the shower in his own room to stop being so bloody cold. He was
warm, but he didn’t need an ice bath.

He ended up moving to the girls’ bathroom, hoping they understand his predicament as the
water was a much better temperature than the one in his own room. Potter needed to get that
checked out.

He had just gotten out of the shower when he heard loud footsteps, multiple sets of them,
which didn’t frighten him, thinking it was just the girls, until he heard a voice that distinctly
belonged to Weasley.

“Hermione—wait!” He cried out, and Draco stayed completely silent not moving a muscle
after wrapping his towel around his bottom half.

What had the Weasel fucked up now?

He heard the door to Hermione’s room swing open and slam shut with a massive thud as he
heard sobs that were obviously Hermione’s. Draco clenched his fists as he knew he could
reveal himself in the current time. Whatever that fucker did, he was going to eat his words for
making her cry.

He half expected her to walk into the bathroom, but he could only hear her sad cries as he
stayed motionless.

“Hermione, open up! Please! I just want to talk!” He sounded desperate, and Draco was
angry that the fucker had obviously fucked up something to the point where she was crying.

“Go away, Ron! I just want to be alone.” She cried out. Draco took a sharp intake of breath.
Unfortunately, she was not alone.

“Hermione, please listen to me. I’m not mad or even upset, I just want to talk to you.“

Wait, what?

Hermione had done something? His instincts were to think Weasley had mucked up
something, but it seemed to be the opposite.

Weasley was probably still being a fool, somehow. It wasn’t too far fetched, even if he
seemed particularly too wise for his own good.

It was eerily silent and he held his own breath waiting for the next words, whatever they
were, either from behind the closed door or in the bedroom. They ended up being from
Weasley, and a realization crashed upon Draco in that moment.

“Well, if it’s any comfort, I like girls too.”

He sounded a bit muttered, like he was trying to ease the tension, and it dawned on him what
had happened.

Weasley had found out about Ginny and Hermione. His own heart beat began to race on her
behalf, and he wondered where Ginny currently was in the predicament.

“That’s because it’s normal for you.” She shot back, voice muffled by something, probably a
pillow.

Draco couldn’t believe her words.

What was being indicated threw shockwaves through him as he listened, noted as a
bystander.

She thought she wasn’t normal?

“Everyone should love girls. You’re wonderful.” He countered, trying to sound hopeful.
Hermione let out a dry laugh that was covered by a hint of sadness. It was silent for a few
seconds, until he heard the quiet and anguished voice of Hermione.

“I’m sorry, Ron.” She sobbed. It pecked at his heart, squeezing him of every sad emotion he
could’ve felt at that moment.
“Okay, don’t fucking apologize. You’re being ridiculous, Hermione.” He said, sounding firm
and exasperated, and in a moment of total psychosis, Draco agreed with Weasley completely.
He was allowed to make good points, occasionally, but he would never voice that out loud.

He was still behind the door, but he felt the patter of Hermione’s feet as the door creaked
open and Weasley’s voice became more clear. “Really, Hermione, I—“ He sighed. “I just
wanted to talk to you. I should apologize for not knocking before walking in.”

He felt them walking over and he heard the bed creak as two people sat down on it. The door
shut once more, locked for good measure.

“I’m sorry, Ron—“

“Enough with the apologies, please. You don’t have anything to apologize for.”

“I’m in a relationship with your sister and I didn’t tell you.” She cried out.

“…And the Earth will continue to spin. It’s not the end of the world.” Weasley sounded
almost a bit annoyed with her insistence that she had done something wrong.

Draco couldn’t believe how level-headed he was. He would’ve thought something like this
would’ve made the ginger light a fuse, but instead, he didn’t seem to hardly care at all other
than to make sure Hermione was okay.

“You know I’d never care about that, right?” He sounded genuinely heartbroken that
Hermione was so terrified of being found out. “I don’t give a damn if you like girls, or boys,
or both, you love who you want to love and that’s okay. You’re the same Hermione you’ve
always been.”

When in the hell did Weasley just get so…unWeasley-like? What in the fuck did auror
training do to him?

“Thanks, Ron, but—“ She heaved. “I wanted to tell you and Harry, but it’s still so new to me
too.”

“I think it’s a lot to grasp for me too, but as long as you and Ginny are happy, I’ll be happy
for you too.” He laughed dryly. “To be completely honest, assuming Harry doesn’t know
about the two of you—“

“He doesn’t.” She cut in.

His voice got lower and he said the words with a laugh. “I’m glad it’s you with my sister and
not Harry.”

That wasn’t an expected comment. She gasped dramatically. “What?”

“Don’t get me wrong, I love Harry, but there’s just something so off putting about your best
friend pawing at your sister. The way he still looks at her, like please, mate, simmer down a
bit.”
Both of them laughed, and Draco would never admit of the smile that creeped up on his face.

“I’m your best friend and I’m pawing at your sister.”

“But it’s you, Hermione. I can assume your mind isn’t always filled with indecent thoughts
—“

Oh, he’d be surprised. Hermione must’ve given a guilty look that made Weasley just scoff
and switch subjects. “I won’t think about such things involving my sister, but looking back at
the summer and the times before that, you two were always rather attached to each other.
Ginny always looks happy when she’s with you, and you do too. To me, that’s all that
matters.”

Curse whatever fucker had made this annoyance so wise and understanding. It was tugging at
his own heartstrings that Weasley was so incredibly supportive almost immediately.

“Thank you, Ron.” She whispered.

“No problem. I followed you back here because I was worried, not because I was mad.
Although, things are starting to make more sense.”

“What do you mean?”

“Ginny just distancing herself from Harry so much. You and I not really clicking.” He listed
off casually, not really sounding distressed like Draco assumed he would.

“Ron, I should tell you, that I do like boys and girls.” She interrupted him, and the confession
made them fall silent momentarily.

“Oh. So it was just a problem with me then?” He sounded accusatory, but in an oddly playful
way.

“No—“

“I’m just messing with you.” He laughed. “Us not working out was for the best anyway. I
think you’re much better as a friend.”

How simple it was to fall so quickly into a statement.

“Thanks. Do I get an award for being the worst girlfriend?”

“I don’t even think we dated.”

They both burst into laughter again, and he could only bitterly applaud Weasley for turning
the mood around with such a sensitive topic.

It was a comfortable silence again, and Draco only thanked Salazar he had still gone
unnoticed.
“Does Malfoy know?” Weasley suddenly asked, not sounding suspicious but not at all
aggressive. Draco nearly slipped on the floor.

“Yes. He walked in on Gin and I in the baths when we forgot to lock the door.” She explained
without missing a beat. Draco winced, waiting for the inevitable outrage.

“That pervert!” He scowled. Draco shuddered. It didn’t have the same arousing aspect that it
did when it was said by Ginny or Hermione. “He’s not blackmailing you or holding it over
you both, is he? I mean, it didn’t seem like it, but if he—“

There it was. There was Weasley. There was the short-tempered king he loved to hate.

“No, Ron, don’t worry. He was actually very respectful about it. That’s part of the reason of
everything in the first place. Both of us feared he would tell, but he kept his mouth shut
and…” She sighed. “Either way, he’s actually the only person who ever knew. Please don’t
worry about him.”

Weasley let out of a sigh before saying the most unexpected words Draco himself could ever
expect.

“That’s mighty good of him, I’ll say.” Weasley chuckled out loud. “I’m glad you two at least
had someone you could trust, even if it was Malfoy.”

FOR FUCK’S SAKE!

He didn’t need such kind words from fucking Weasley! What the fuck was this world?!?
How could he accept it all so easily?

Draco knew why he was accepting of the answer, and it was because of his own love for
Hermione, but still, he didn’t want to believe it at all. It was his own teenaged pettiness, but
maybe, just maybe he wanted something to be like old times.

He thought that, but even he didn’t believe it. He didn’t think he’d be able to stomach
Weasley being unsupportive of her relationship, and while he despised the cool, new, fancy
head of his, he was rather thankful on Hermione’s behalf.

“I’m guessing you would like me to keep this a secret from Harry, still?” Weasley’s voice cut
in once more. Hermione must’ve silently nodded as he heard his sigh in reply. “Alright, but
only because it’s you. It would eat me alive for anyone else, but I’ll do it for you.”

“It’s so hard keeping secrets, but neither of us really want anyone to know yet.”

He was rather glad the other half of the secrets involved also were not revealed.

“Well, I’m glad you two trust me so much to keep your secret. I’m honored to be of such
service.” He sounded like a person trying to imitate being posh. He heard a light smacking
sound. “Ow!”

“Don’t be a prat.”
“But it’s fun to be one—oh okay, ow!” He yelped again, and Draco kept smiling. “Are you
going to head back?”

“I think I’m just going to stay here for now. Will you check on Ginny for me?”

“I can do that. I’ll tell mum you had an unexpected…something or other.”

That would surely do the trick.

“Make it believable.”

“Oh I will. They’ll give me an Oscar for it.”

Draco had no idea what that was.

“Enough!” Hermione whined with a laugh. He listened to Weasley’s sole footsteps as he

walked to the door.

“Well, I’ll best be off.” He imitated the posh accent again. “It was good to talk to you.”

They had to speak nearly every day, and yet, those were the words he chose?

She hesitated. “It was good to get it off my chest.”

“I’m glad.” He commented, very relaxed. “Love you!” He called out with a laugh.

“Love you too.”

He wished the words were so easy for him to say.

He must’ve done something to make her laugh again, because the melodic sound filled his
ears as he heard the beats of Weasley’s retreating footsteps and the whoosh of the floo
activating.

After what felt like forever, he heard her let out the biggest sigh of relief as she walked
towards the bathroom. The door opened easily as he retreated backwards, and her eyes went
completely wide, absolutely oblivious to the fact he had been there the whole time.

He could only think of one thing to say.

“Sorry, my water was freezing.”

Instead of focusing on the heavy atmosphere, she pivoted to his subject. “Blame Harry. His
water wasn’t hot enough and I think you both share a pump.”

It always lead back to Potter.

“I won’t ask if you heard all of that, because I know you did.” She muttered.

“Weasley really has mellowed out.”

She shot him an annoyed glare as she pushed past him to get to the sink, splashing water on
her face. “I did tell you that.”

“I suppose you did.” He drawled.

“Please remove yourself from my bathroom and put on some clothes.”

“Ah, but you said I looked the best when I’m naked.”

“That’s true, but now is really not the time for you to be naked with me.”

Her face was exhausted and not willing to give up much, and so he stopped the teasing,
choosing to awkwardly squeeze her shoulder instead, to show her that he cared.

He was past trying to pretend he didn’t, especially in a situation as harrowing as keeping a

secret about who she loved.

He left the bathroom quickly after that, checking the hallway to make sure the coast was clear
before crossing and getting dressed in his own room. As soon as he did that, he checked on
Hermione rather quickly, who was sitting on her bed, staring at the wall.

“Weasley found out, huh?”

She nodded. “We were in Ginny’s old room and he walked in on us kissing. I was so scared
of what he might think or if he would tell anyone that I just…bolted.” She looked like she
was going to crumple in on herself again. “I just…left Ginny there…” She buried her face in
her hands. “I’m such a fool!”

Now, she had just gotten calmed down by Weasley only to work herself up again by thinking
the worst of the experience. Her mind was so bright yet so sinister. “You are many things,
Hermione, but a fool is not one of them.”

What a life he lived to be comforting Hermione Granger in such a way that he was rubbing
her back as she cried over her own identity issues that Draco didn’t understand. “I just left
her there! She’s going to think I abandoned her because I was scared.”

“Were you scared?”

“…Yes,” She mumbled out. “I just want to live a peaceful life with Ginny without anyone
bothering us about it.” She scooted closer to him and leaned into his shoulder. “I’m sorry for
all of this.”

“Fucking hell, I can’t believe I’m agreeing with Weasley, but you have nothing to apologize
for.”

She kept crying softly, and he kept his hand on the small of her back, awkwardly trying to
distinguish his own feelings on the matter. After a few minutes, he heard the floo whoosh,
bringing both of their attentions to life.
“Hermione? Draco?” He heard Ginny’s voice call out as she ran up the stairs in what had to
be a frantic manner. Hermione instantly began to wipe her tears and stand up, brushing
invisible lint from her clothes as she took a deep breath and walked to the door.

“I’m in here, Gin.” Her voice still cracked as she said it while opening the door. Ginny stood
outside, looking absolutely frantic.

“Are you okay?”

“I’m sorry for leaving you.” She sniffed, burying her head in her hands again. “I just left you
there like a coward—“

Ginny cut her off by cupping her face into a kiss. It was one obviously meant to get her to
shut up and let her talk. “No, I’m sorry, you kept saying it would be too easy to get caught
and I didn’t listen and then—“ She took a sharp intake of breath. “Well, Ron said he spoke to
you and he didn’t seem mad at all.”

“No, he was really supportive, actually.” She laughed. “But I just feel like I abandoned you
when I felt scared of the fallout.”

“You could never abandon me, Hermione. No matter what you do, you’ve always been there
for me, and—“ She looked at her companion with glossy eyes. “I love you, you know?”

Hermione cried, throwing herself around Ginny into a hug. “I love you too.”

It was really, really, sweet, actually, and Draco wondered why his heart panged so much at
their interaction. They really did love each other, and the love between girls, whether platonic
or romantic, was something his mind hadn’t ever really knew until he had become one third
of a trio between two women. He felt like a sap as he watched them cry out their tears, paying
no attention to his watching eyes, rather happy that the issue of the day had a resolving
conclusion.

They broke apart, kissed again, and then finally, Ginny seemed to realize his presence. “How
long has he been there?”

“The whole time. His shower wasn’t hot, and so he was in ours when I came walking in. He
heard the entire conversation between Ron and me.”

“You really have a knack for being in places you don’t belong at just the right times.” Ginny
shook her head as they both walked in and locked the door.

He looked behind him to see the two of them had made a space for him within their duo,
almost like they were going to sleep, but it was still the middle of the day, and they still had
all of their clothes on. Ginny even patted the middle of the bed and looked at him with
distressingly cute eyes to let him know he should join them. He let out an exasperated groan,
hiding his eagerness as he fell between them, and they both latched onto him instantly.

What a great feeling to have two beautiful girls basically laying on top of him, their hands
giving his body acute ministrations that left him relaxed and in a motion to fall asleep. He
really was tired, and their warmth was unparalleled to any blanket or comforter.

“We missed you.” He heard Hermione mumble quietly and her hands circled his chest. Ginny
made a noise of agreement, but he could hardly stay awake. He looked down at where she
was, as he was absently stroking her head and her big brown eyes looked up at him with a
sincere pout to them.

He looked over at Ginny, who was giving the same puppy eyed expression as he used his
other free hand to trace circles on her back. Hermione lifted her chest ever so slightly to give
him an unexpected, but not unwelcome, kiss on the lips. It was a bit longer than the other two
before hand, but he didn’t mind, cupping her chin to keep her steady.

“Don’t hog him all to yourself.” Ginny huffed, and as soon as Hermione broke away, Ginny
captured his lips in the exact same manner, her hands pressing against his chest to keep her
steady. Both girls looked at each other with joyful eyes before looking at him the same way.
They flopped down on his chest again and they went back into a peaceful silence as he used
one hand to stroke Hermione’s head, and the other to trace shapes on Ginny’s back.

He’d never say it out loud, but these were the most peaceful moments for him, and he
dreamed for a life of nothing more than simply lying with the two of them after a long day.

Even though it wasn’t even remotely close to night time, he found himself drifting off to
peaceful sleep with the only two people he had learned to enjoy sharing a bed with.

He wished he had a camera to capture the exact moment in time.

 Chapter 7
Chapter Summary

Return to Hogwarts

Chapter Notes

I’m on a roll with this lol

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Christmas and the new year passed with a blink of an eye, with many shags and close calls
with Potter. It was a miracle that all three hadn’t been caught.

Draco’s favorite position was still on his back, putting his cock and mouth to use on the girls,
and then feeling their warmth as they slept through the night together. At one point, they even
shagged in the shower, despite how small it was for three people, the proximity they had to
each other made it hard to keep their hands off of each other.

He also had his own photo collection of the two of them, taken directly by him. Most of them
were from the neck down, in salacious positions, but he did have a few pictures of the two of
them in rather innocent manners. That was a completely separate collection compared to the
box that would eventually be marked as wank material.

Weasley had kept his promise, not saying a word to anyone about Ginny and Hermione, and
greatly contrasted to Potter’s sulking towards the fact Ginny was giving Draco more attention
rather than him. He doubted Weasley would be as supportive if he found out of Draco’s role
in the tryst, but with the way he was overwhelmingly positive, he would probably give a
better reaction than Potter, at least.

For now, it was still best to keep it a secret.

However, in the days since the new years, he had learned of the absolutely incredible thing of
Hermione Granger’s workout routine. He knew Ginny’s, so it didn’t come to much surprise to
him, however, when he came across a very sweaty Hermione in very tight clothing, he
couldn’t help but just watch her a little bit. Ginny was with her, and they were stretching, and
he could only think much better the poses would be if they were simply naked instead.

“Come on, Gin, it’s really not that bad.”

“I am not contorting myself for your pleasure.” She scoffed.

“You’re being a baby. Being flexible will help you. Being stiff will lead you to have dead
joints.” She laughed, pulling the ginger over towards her.

The door being open for such a sight was a blessing. He still wondered what else Hermione
did to stay in such solid shape. She was sweating, so there must’ve been some sort of cardio
in there.

“Torture Harry, but leave your hands off of me.” She squirmed as Hermione only laughed
more.

“You love when my hands are all over you.” She said in a teasing tone.

“Not like this, I don’t.” Ginny swatted Hermione’s arms away. He would just stand here and
peek through the door until they noticed him. “You go out and run five kilometers and yet
still have the energy to pester me about stretching.”

Running. That explained the sweat.

“Of course I do. I want you to live a wholesome life.” Hermione smiled, standing up. “I’m
taking these off though, my legs feel frozen.” She hooked her fingers on the edges of her tight
muggle leg warmers and began to shimmy herself out of them.

He really would embrace the pervert insult when he could view such a thing for free.
Unfortunately, his luck was one of worst, considering he saw Ginny’s glare just as Hermione
threw the soft material to the side. He quickly averted himself out of view, but didn’t walk to
his room, anticipating their reaction instead.

“Perverted bastard.” He heard a voice mumble and footsteps approached the door. If Potter
came upstairs, they’d be fucked, but the boy was thankfully, oblivious. The door opened and
he looked down at Ginny with a grin. She yanked his arm in one swift movement and brought
him into the room before locking the door. Hermione, in her leggy glory, just looked at him
with disappointment in her eyes. His cock jumped and nothing had even happened yet.

“Was he watching us?”

“You should’ve expected that I would when the door was open and you are both half dressed.
I’m a man, after all.”

“Pervert.” Hermione egged him on.

“Guilty.” He grinned. “Those stretches were a nice view.”

She looked unimpressed. “Well, I’m still not finished, so if you could kindly leave—“

“No way. You like when I watch anyway.” He laughed dryly, and her face went the perfect
shade of pink that confirmed his answer. “Besides, I really have been wondering how
Hermione Granger is in such good shape. Ginny is expected, but I never expected you to be
so toned as well.”
“It’s just a routine I have. I’m not one for sports, but that doesn’t mean I can’t find relaxation
in simpler forms of being healthy.” She said primly, crossing her arms and turning her nose
up.

She was too cute with her acting skills.

“Just say you like to run and stretch and stop with the exquisite wording.” Ginny drawled.
Hermione shot her an annoyed look, to which she just shrugged.

“I like to do calisthenics, okay?” She sighed. “It’s a good way to relieve stress.”

“Besides having sex?” He cheesed, finding it too easy to egg her on. He watched as she
picked up those stretchy trousers of hers off of the floor and began to wack him with them.

“Stop being an arse.” She smacked him with it too easily.

“Ah, but speaking of yours. You both look great, truly—“ He smiled, feeling too empowered
to stop until he got elastic pants to the face. That finally made him shut his mouth, but not
without another smug grin.

“Just shut up and let us stretch.” Hermione snapped, obviously having a goal of finishing her
stretching. He flopped onto the bed easily as Hermione crashed back onto the floor and
moved into a poised position that included one leg being spread out to her left while the other
was bent inwards. It was very graceful, honestly, and he marveled at how flexible she really
was.

That would be very useful. He watched rather entranced as Ginny also began to work her way
into positions that made his muscles wince. She made very annoyed and pained noises while
Hermione was obviously enjoying herself, and the contrast was humorous.

“Enjoying yourself, Weasley?” He mocked.

“Shut up!” She groaned. “Fuck, Hermione, can’t we just have sex instead?”

Draco wouldn’t mind that, but if they got naked and did enticing stretches, that would be nice
too.

“Maybe later.” She hummed, eyes closed, mind lost to her own happiness. Draco could only
guffaw as she spread both legs and laid her body down, reaching far as she was nearly in a
perfect middle splits.

“Scary. Hermione, you’re scary.”

“No, I’m just disciplined.”

Ginny just groaned loudly once more, leaving him and Hermione to quietly chuckle. She
eventually stood up and began stretching from above with a wide stance that made his groin
hurt. She bent at the hips and he wished he was behind her, because…reasons. When she
switched positions, she threw her bra over her head and tossed it aside, and he watched her
chest move ever so slightly (So did Ginny) as she moved to stretch her right leg, and then her
left, and then the center, oblivious to their eyes.

She really was disciplined, and he cupped his dick through his pants with a silent moan,
which Ginny smirked at.

He walked over to her wordlessly and put both hands on her hips, hooking his fingers
through her rather plain knickers. It took her by surprise, but even with her quiet protests, he
tugged them down and she stepped out of them without another word. He brought them to his
face, relishing in the fact they had been worn so well, and then pocketed them for
safekeeping.

Hermione gave him a glare of disgust. “Pervert.”

It was virtually a compliment to him now. He looked up at her before slapping her arse,
making her yelp cutely. Not only that, but he felt so emboldened that he used both hands to
massage her, spreading her cheeks wide for his own viewing pleasure.

“Wait, stop, not there!” She sounded incredibly panicked and it went straight to his cock. Her
arsehole was well kept, much like her cunt, she must’ve had a consistent hair removal spell
on it, as it was puckered and clean. She never stepped out of place as he groped her without
any plan of stopping. Her arse was really fantastic in the way it was perfectly firm. He used
his index finger to trace her cute hole, making her shiver as she tried to get away, before
quickly moving his finger to her drenched cunt and back up to her arse.

She loved it.

“One of these days, I’ll fuck you there.” He smirked, and she slapped his hands away with an
instant.

“Only in your dreams.” She retorted back. “Now at least let me finish my stretches.”

“Be my guest.”

He looked over at Ginny, before crawling over to her and stripping her the same way until
she was bare as the day she was born. He took her knickers without protest and stuffed them
in his other pocket. Hermione bent over at the hips again, parting her legs ever so slightly,
letting him get an incredible glimpse of her dripping cunt, shiny and smooth with her arousal.

She moaned softly, as if telling him to fuck her indirectly. He stood in place, but Ginny
crawled behind her and dragged her finger along her exposed cunt, making her whimper and
spread her legs out ever further.

It was so despondently wanton in the best way possible, even more so as Ginny smacked her
arse. She stood up, stretched her arms above her head before locking eyes with Ginny, saying
nothing, but sharing a glance that surely meant something good for him.

They walked towards him like he was about to be eaten by two predators, which he couldn’t
mind at all, in a situation like this. They joined him on the floor, their hands beginning to
unbutton his top as Ginny’s lips captured his own in a kiss. For the first time, he felt her
tongue enter his own mouth, leaving him effectively silenced. Hermione began to kiss his
neck and dragged her hands down his chest. Ginny broke free from their kiss before moving
to take Hermione’s lips.

They were sharing his saliva between them. The sight was hot, but the thought of it was
strangely enticing too.

“Tastes minty.” Hermione sighed, lips swollen and red, moving back to him. He could taste
himself on her own lips as his own hands roamed to her tits, squeezing a nipple, causing her
to gasp, but it was swallowed by his mouth. He used another free hand to feel Ginny, doing
the same to her.

Kissing them was the best part of this all. It was so intimate, and had shown they had shifted
even further in a relationship that already couldn’t be described well. Just as he felt both of
their hands creep down to his crotch, and knock sounded on the door. “Girls? Dinner’s
ready.”

Fuck Potter, fuck his bloodline, fuck dinner, fuck everything, fuck his dead parents for
creating him, fuck the fact he wasn’t going to get off by anything but his own hand.

Ginny and Hermione looked annoyed as they shared frustrated glances and their hands
swiftly moved away from his crotch.

This wasn’t fucking fair. They were both naked, on top of him, ready to be thoroughly
fucked, and now they had to eat dinner?!?

“We’ll be down in a minute.” Ginny said, voice unwavering. “Fucking hell, sorry Draco.”

He watched with anguish as they put all of their clothes back on and he rubbed one out in the
bathroom. He came out to a sight of complete normality, the room was empty, and the girls
had already left. He followed behind and walked down to eat a dinner he couldn’t even
remember eating after the fact.

That had been the worst cockblock of his life. After that, they watched a very realistic, very
bloody movie that centered around a war muggles had half a century ago. It was very
captivating, but nearly the entire crew of boys had died by the end, leaving only one who
looked on at a mass of graves.

The only thing that grated on him was the American accents, but the acting was so
convincing that he had to keep reminding himself that it wasn’t real at all, despite how real it
looked.

He would think of the opening scene forever. After Potter went off to bed, the three of them
lied there until the girls dragged him back up the stairs and pushed him into Ginny’s room.

The two of them climbed him like monkeys as they stripped him of everything, and he helped
them strip each other once more, relishing the feel of their skin on him when they crashed
into the bed. He kept wondering about taking a picture of such a sight with the camera, and in
a twisted turn of events, they agreed.

So what if he wanted to keep a memory of two naked girls on him. That wasn’t a crime.

It was dark in the room, but that made it better as Hermione handled the camera, the two of
them hooking their legs around each thigh, splaying their hands on his chest. It was
unfortunate how much it turned him on, and by the time the flash went off, he was
completely hard, and the girls knew that too.

The picture was great though. Hermione managed to get their faces out of it, as she always
did, and so it just looked like three people, two women, one man, naked in a bed together.

“That’s hot.” He heard Ginny mutter as the girls crawled on top of him to examine the
picture.

“He thinks so too.” Hermione grinned, hand ghosting over his cock in the dark. The
temperature only got warmer as they both crawled down and began to pump him
simultaneously, their hands languidly stroking his cock until he felt two warm mouths
envelope it as well. He couldn’t see, which took some of the fun out of it, but to simply feel
them both was amazing. The tension had heightened at such a fast pace that his head spun as
he coated the throat of one of them, he thought was Hermione from her hair.

“Don’t say we never do anything for you.” Ginny muttered, and he just shook his head
because he would never say that in this context. It was silent momentarily as he laid there,
using his arms to hold them closer to him, still feeling their fire-like skin on his own.

“I’d never say that.” He laughed. “How can I repay you?”

He meant it too.

“Worry about that in the morning.” Ginny yawned. It fell quiet as they both kissed him on the
cheek and laid their heads on his chest.

“Are you ready to go back to school tomorrow?” Hermione broke the dark silence and
Draco’s heart raced. He had been so caught up that he had completely forgotten about that.
Way to kill his happiness again.

“Fuck! I forgot about that!” Ginny groaned. “I need to pack.”

Honestly, he did too.

“I’m already packed.” Hermione grinned, probably looking giddy.

“Of course you are.” Both Ginny and Draco sighed in unison.

The next morning, they shagged to make up for Potter interrupting them and killing the
mood. They shagged twice actually, once on the bed, where Hermione rode his face, and
Ginny rode his cock, and once in the shower where he fucked Hermione from behind while
she made out with Ginny to keep her steady.
On his way out, he grabbed the photo of the three of them off of the nightstand and shoved it
in the box of his keepsakes. They almost missed the train back to school, but Draco thought it
was more than worth it as he barely managed to sneak on behind them.

The strangers act would be difficult to get used to again, but he could manage.

He always did.

Blaise Zabini and Theo Nott had an absolutely chaotic winter break. Trying to figure out why
their owls went completely unanswered, along with their floo calls, was grinding at them.

He was hiding something, but they had no idea what. They had nothing to fucking work with,
which is why they banded together to try and decipher whatever had been going on with
Draco since…October, they would say.

Their plan wasn’t exactly a plan, but they needed to know where on earth he had been, and
there wasn’t any better place to start than the train back to school. They arrived within
minutes of each other, finding a compartment and waited for their other peers to arrive.
Daphne and Pansy came quickly, but as the train began to rumble, Draco was nowhere to be
seen.

If the fucker didn’t come back then they were going to be royally pissed off.

“Have any of you seen Draco?” Theo asked, hope in his voice.

“No, actually.” Pansy muttered.

“Me neither.” Daphne added with a shrug.

The two of them looked at each other in anguish, until an angel descended upon them and the
compartment door slammed open, and there was Draco looking a bit disheveled, and
completely out of breath before throwing his trunk above.

He did not look like the heir of the Malfoy family, but he composed himself quickly. “Sorry
about that. Ran late.”

Malfoys didn’t run late.

He was definitely hiding something, and big at that, if it made him late. Pansy had a look in
her eye that he was definitely bullshitting something while Daphne just stared out the
window, paying no attention.

“O…kay.” Blaise croaked out, clearing his throat awkwardly. “Care to explain where you
were?”
“Nope.” He shook his head and brushed off that ever present invisible lint off of his robes,
plopping down on the seat on the side with he and Theo. “Just a bit rushed this morning,
that’s all.”

He was fooling absolutely no one at all. It was fucking laughable to the two of them.

“So…how was your break?” Pansy asked no one in particular. Draco stayed silent as Daphne
answered.

“Good. My sister is a bitch, but what’s new?” She shrugged, sighing sadly.

“Fine. My mother still wished Draco joined us for Christmas, but I can’t make miracles.”
Blaise commented with an air of nonchalance.

Theo grinned inwardly. Way to pivot attention directly to Draco.

“Ah, sorry, mate, I was a bit preoccupied.” He replied quickly.

Doing what, exactly? Strolling through muggle London? Neither of them wanted to reveal
their cards just yet, because then they’d never get it out of him with his defenses up.

“Understandable.” Theo cocked his head, and Draco seemed to visibly relax.

Perfect.

The rest of the train ride was filled of mostly talking from Pansy and Daphne, Pansy
complaining about her mum and Daphne complaining about her sister, but Draco’s head was
clearly in the clouds, not listening a word being said by anyone.

He had a dazed, dumb glare in his eye that neither Theo nor Blaise had ever seen before. He
looked ridiculously relaxed, day dreaming about something they hadn’t a clue about. He
seemed to float down the way when they finally arrived, like some sort of ghost, light on air.

“We need to figure out what the fuck is wrong with him.” Blaise whispered, and Theo
nodded frantically, wondering why their brooding companion no longer seemed to brood like
he used to. Draco suddenly looked back at them, which they gave awkward smiles and he
turned around with a shrug.

“This is fucking scary I feel like someone is polyjuiced as him.” Theo shuddered. They
caught up with their friend once more, but as they did so, he was stopped by a few people
getting out of a compartment. Well, the people were Ginny Weasley, Hermione Granger,
Longbottom, and Luna Lovegood, but Draco didn’t even say a quip as they cut him off. His
face was rather blank, devoid of any emotion at all, until he turned around and rolled his eyes
to show annoyance.

He pushed past them as they took their sweet time, Lovegood and Weasley speaking in
hushed tones while Longbottom and Granger spoke about their upcoming term of herbology
happily. Pansy sneered while Daphne waved at the group kindly.

Daphne was going to Daphne.

Getting to school was simple, albeit a bit too cold for their liking, and they both watched as
Weasley and Granger huddled together like a pack of penguins to stay warm.

“They do know about warming charms, right?” Theo whispered, his own holding steady over
him.

“I think they’re still cold regardless.” Blaise snickered. “Or maybe they’re just doing it the
muggle way.”

Draco said nothing, watching the two girls with blank eyes, devoid of any expression at all.
Not distaste, not discomfort, nor annoyance, nothing at all.

“They’re an interesting bunch.” Blaise continued. Both Theo and him had noticed that the
two girls were basically attached at the hips for nearly everything that they did together.

It was quite cute at times simply because the girls themselves were cute. Theo had always
thought Granger was quite cute, although he rarely ever spoke of it, only in passing a few
times as table chatter, while Blaise thought the red-head was a very beautiful girl.

Draco, as they knew, had no opinions on the matter. They hadn’t seen him talk to a girl that
wasn’t Pansy or Daphne since before the war ended.

Maybe he was gay—

No, that wasn’t a solid theory because he had been nearly addicted to those porno magazines
Theo had brought in their fourth year. Draco still had two of them. He and Blaise could only
see it as his views on partners had been diminished after fighting a losing battle, and he had
other things to worry about.

Neither of them blamed him, but it was a pity he couldn’t appreciate the cuteness of those
two Gryffindor girls. The rest of the evening passed in a blur, although when they went to
check on Draco, he had swiftly kicked some sort of box under his bed, and then slammed a
drawer shut in a moment of surprise.

Yeah, they weren’t idiots, and they needed to know what exactly was in that box and in that
drawer. He was slick and blasé, but they had known him for too long, and that had all but
confirmed he was keeping something from them.

“How do you think we should get the box?” Blaise inquired with a whisper.

“Let’s just survive the first day of classes.” Theo shook his head, really meaning that they
wanted to observe his behavior a bit longer before jumping to any conclusions.

As it would turn out, in the mid-morning, they hit a jackpot in observing Draco’s strange
antics on an insignificant staircase on the way to Ancient Runes. They were walking down
the stairs, and while Draco was silent, as usual, there was a significant amount of people
behind them, chattering away.

As Blaise was talking about dreading the upcoming term of classes (it was rather broad, he
hated school but was in the hardest classes) Theo was half focusing on the chatter behind
him, and the sudden influx of words from two distinct voices.

“Ginny, we have to hurry—“

“—‘Mione slow down, there really isn’t any rush—“

Their footsteps were getting louder as he heard them descend the staircase.

“No, but it’s important that we—AH!”

They all heard the very feminine yelp of Granger, which made them all turn their head with a
rush. Unfortunately for her, she was right behind Draco when she tripped. It could’ve gone in
slow motion as Theo and Blaise winced at the upcoming horror.

Except the horror never came, and instead, something occurred that made the two of them
momentarily think they were trapped in some alternate universe. Their friend had noticed the
tumbling girl behind him and turned around with razor sharp instincts to assess what was
happening.

In an instant, he caught her. He hadn’t thought twice about it as she nearly fell onto him, but
Blaise and Theo watched, utterly slack-jawed. She almost meshed into his hands in a way
that was all too natural as her stumble was fumbled by Draco nearly picking her up off the
stairs after she almost fell onto him.

Those quidditch reflexes were fucking killer. Ginny Weasley looked slightly surprised as she
skipped down to help her friend out of Draco’s seamless grip. Granger looked relieved more
than anything, a bit surprised, but not nearly as much as the average person would’ve
thought.

It was a work of art as he set her back down, pivoting on his right foot to turn to the bottom
of the stairs. It was a gentleness they hadn’t known Draco even had, as if she was a
breakable doll that needed to be carried carefully. Granger’s arms had shifted around his
neck, clinging to him for dear life until he set her back down on the ground.

Had that really just happened? It was so swift that the two of them second guessed their
vision. They kept blinking, but she was still at the bottom of the stairs, steadying herself with
the help of Weasley.

“Thanks, Draco.” She replied with a slight flush on her face. His face was blank, but a flash
of something akin to worry could’ve been seen; but Theo still thought he was hallucinating.

“You know, you should learn to walk.” He chided, a grin forming as she scoffed.

Weasley dismissed him. “Don’t be such an arse, Malfoy.” In an instant, the red-head used two
fingers to flick him in the forehead without a beat missed. Everyone went silent as the two of
them walked off as their little duo, hardly looking back.

Draco had just did something incredibly good for Granger, and hardly without a second
thought with the way his turnaround time showed it. Then, Ginny Weasley willingly put her
hands on him in a fashion that was clearly supposed to egg him on.
Both Blaise and Theo expected some sort of nasty reaction or at least a quip in return. He
said not a word but sighed, only to look back up at the reactions of everyone on the stairs.
They had been the only four eighth years, Weasley a seventh year, and then the people behind
them had been a mix of third and fifth years from Ravenclaw.

Everyone was stunned. It was the weirdest bloody thing him and Blaise had seen…ever!
Draco looked peeved at their faces, almost more aggressive towards them as he cleared his
throat and addressed the stares with nothing but an eye roll.

As everyone else crowded off of the stairs in a rush, they were just absolutely frozen in place.

“What the hell was that?” Blaise coughed out.

Their blonde friend put on his best smirk and smiled. “It’s called being a gentleman. You two
should try it sometime.”

A gentleman to…Granger? To Weasley?

He sighed, exasperated. “Oh give me a fucking break! I wasn’t just going to let her fall.”

That’s exactly what they expected him to do though. Instead, his instincts thought before
everything else and caught her on a whim. In their eyes, Draco had never been a bad person.
He was a shitty friend at times, but they knew he genuinely cared about them. That being
regarded, that kindness never extended far, yet it pushed its limits today where instead of
using those reflexes to move himself out of the way and let Granger fall, he chose to catch
her.

Neither of them could get over how easily he held her, like it was almost second nature.

Draco, however, was completely unaffected, even as the rumor spread throughout the day. It
was incredible how something could go unbelieved even after he had seen it with his own
eyes. It didn’t help that Draco just shrugged dumbly whenever someone tried to ask him
about him catching Granger on the stairs.

As Theo laid in bed that night, his mind still reeling from the day he had, it suddenly dawned
on him that something more than peculiar had occurred on the stairs, but it wasn’t just about
their brooding blonde companion.

When she had thanked him, Granger had called Draco by his first name.

Draco honestly didn’t regret catching Hermione on the stairs. He would never regret it,
because he felt smug the rest of the day. The way she had fallen so easily into his hands, how
easy she was to move, and how Ginny had playfully flicked him afterward.
It got him through that day. He felt so content despite the fact it had stirred up conversation.
No one believed it had happened anyway, so he played his cards right, never confirming nor
denying what had occurred.

He knew something was up with Blaise and Theo, but he didn’t think they were onto him
regarding the girls. He could see they were watching him closely, but he could also view the
fact they had no idea what was going on, and it would stay that way.

He had hidden their knickers, the naked pictures, plus a bottle of lotion in a locked and
charmed drawer. It was age fifteen all over again, but no one would break in, so he’d be okay.

Hopefully.

He hid the more innocent pictures under his pillow, and then took a deep breath and flopped
down onto his mattress. Was he possibly a bit paranoid? Yes, but he was doing it more the
reputations of the girls rather than himself. It would hurt them much more than it would hurt
him.

He really had become a bit of a sap, but as he lied in his bed, alone and colder than he ever
wished to be, he missed the routine he had fallen into at Grimmauld. There, the only eyes
they had to avoid were Potter’s and the occasional Weasley. Now, they had to avoid just
about everyone.

He wasn’t sure what time it was when he decided on taking a risk to leave the dorms to find
his broom and fly. He took his uniform with him and disillusioned himself as he made his
was up from the dungeons. It was ridiculous, truly, but he just wanted to sleep peacefully.

Getting to their room was rather simplistic following that, and his heart leapt dangerously as
he noticed that the window was slightly open. He let himself in and quietly pattered over to
the sleeping girls. Both of them were there, as expected, huddled together in a bliss. He
could’ve watched them sleep forever with how peaceful they looked.

“Draco?” He watched Hermione stir, rotating towards him, not even frightened.

“I couldn’t sleep.” He whispered. Ginny began to wake as well, and like they had been
waiting for him, they split to make room for him, and he discarded his clothes, preferring the
rush that skin-to-skin contact gave him. As he crawled between them, they latched to him
like perfectly fitting puzzle pieces.

Sleep came quick and lasted far too long, but the missed classes were worth it.

That next morning, when Blaise and Theo waited patiently for Draco’s arrival into the
common room, he never came. When they checked his bed, his bed was completely empty,
 and while they tried their best to find the box Theo had seen, they found no traces of it,
although one of his drawers was stuck uncomfortably.

He wasn’t in the Great Hall, and didn’t appear in their first class. He didn’t show up until
nearly eleven, stumbling into potions in a rapid rush.

He explained himself with a lie.

“Slept in, sorry.” He replied easily, the lie slipping out of his mouth too quickly.

Theo almost burst into laughter.

He might’ve slept in, but it definitely wasn’t in his own bed.

Chapter End Notes

Loved writing for Theo and Blaise

 Chapter 8
Chapter Summary

Blaise and Theo go snooping

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

The words had poured over him suddenly when he was working on his dreadful homework
for arithmancy with Blaise and Theo. It was in the common room too, so a rather public
place.

Blaise had cleared his throat awkwardly before speaking. “We know you weren’t in your
room last night. We went to check on you when you were taking too bloody long and there
was not a sight of you. Then you show up way too late to class like it’s nothing? What’s up
with you, Drake?”

Oh, fuck. Stay calm and collected, casual, just like the questions Potter would occasionally
ask, and never give himself away through facial expressions. They knew he wasn’t in his bed,
but they just sounded genuinely worried.

He just had to play it off.

He had taken the hit for Hermione and Ginny, choosing to sleep another hour in the bed that
still smelled so strongly of the two of them instead of going to class.

That had been the right choice in hindsight, as from what it looked like, even after the
incident on the stairs yesterday, they weren’t at all paying any attention to Hermione or
Ginny.

“Honestly, it’s none of your business.”

It was a weak reply, and he knew that. He used it anyway because it was on par for what he
said in sixth year.

Maybe that was a shite comparison, as the secret held this time around was that he was
actually very happy in his current life and not doomed to die an inevitable death for failing an
impossible task. He was probably sending them a bad message, but if it threw them off of his
trail, then he might just stick with it.

Whatever worked, he supposed.

“Mate, we are just worried about you.” Theo insisted. That was valid. He was glad his friends
cared about him, but he couldn’t just tell them the reason he was all over the place was
because he was in a threesome with two girls.

“I appreciate the worry, but I’m all good.” He smirked. “Besides, it’s not my business to tell.”

He knew they were onto him, so he could at least tell them they were correct without actually
revealing that. Maybe then, that way, they’d get off his back. Both of them looked at him
with annoyance that he wasn’t saying a peep, but Daphne paid no attention, instead asking if
any of them had done the homework for herbology.

None of them were in herbology.

She pouted, throwing her head back in frustration. Draco decided to retreat to his bed,
knowing well of the eyes on him. However, his focus was completely on the note he found on
his bed, making his heart jump.

He opened it eagerly, like a child opening birthday presents.

Come see us. You know where. Come through the door. We want to give Ernie a reality check.

HG and GW

They were asking him to be an arse. How wonderful. He decided to do away with excuses
and just leave without giving anyone a chance to follow him. He doubted his friends would
actually search through his things, but he put a rather strong ward on his drawer of filthy
things.

If they had the guts, they could still get through it, but he highly doubted they’d actually do
such a thing.

Who was he kidding? They were itching to figure out what he was doing. He didn’t have that
much faith, so he grabbed the pictures from under his pillow and stuffed them in his pocket.

He loved his friends dearly, he really did, but they were going to have to let this go.

If they wanted to know, they could figure it out on their own, but Draco would make it nearly
impossible to crack. Honestly, if they found his things, he only hoped they’d be mortified
enough to leave it alone after that. It would shatter the image of celibacy he had carefully
crafted, but at least he could stick it to their nosey arses. He knew they weren’t getting sex,
nor affection in any form, so it could be a nice slap to the face.

They definitely wouldn’t snoop after that. A small part of his heart felt anger that they might
see the pictures that were for his eyes only, but it might need to be the small sacrifice so
they’d never touch the subject again.

He needed to tell the girls, though. He feared the conversation, but he hoped they wouldn’t
cut him off. Not now, not ever.
As long as they never found out the identities of the girls in question, they really couldn’t
grill him for anything. He would reveal what he could, and they’d leave the rest alone.

He doubted they’d ever believe he was shagging those two, so it would all work out in his
favor. Considering how no one believed he was a gentleman to Hermione, it was too simple.

It would be like MacMillan. He knew something was amiss, even with the ruse of a
herbology project, but no one believed him anyway. He wondered what the head boy did to
piss off the girls to the point they willingly wanted him to come through where he could be
seen.

He left his quarters with hardly more than a wave.

“Where the hell are you going?” Blaise scoffed. Pansy barely looked up. Theo looked like a
tiger waiting for an opportunity to strike.

The three of them knew each other too well.

“Out.”

He knew he was leaving himself open, but it was exactly necessary for the two to get off of
his back.

Besides, it would definitely prove that he was more than happy. He rushed to the head dorms,
catching his breath before knocking twice, and then casually resting his elbow on the door
frame.

As expected, MacMillan answered, his stoic face darkening instantly at the sight of him.

It was too good.

“Malfoy.” He scoffed. “Here to still bother—“

He looked behind him for the girls, and he watched as Hermione and Ginny came into view,
looking smug, about to laugh as they watched the scene unfold.

“Sorry, I was requested here.” He shrugged, pushing past the head boy with a practiced ease,
gearing towards the girls.

“What?” MacMillan choked on his breath, looking at him with anger.

“He asked for help in Ancient Runes.” Hermione chimed, looking all too pleased to say it. He
had perfectly adequate marks in that class, so he scowled at the insinuation.

“He…? Asked…you?” MacMillan sounded like a twelve year old girl in utter disbelief, and
Draco didn’t blame him.

No, even he was surprised. Why was he always the one struggling in their made up scenarios
to explain his presence? Although, he played along, like they knew he would. Only for them,
though.
And to piss off MacMillan.

“She’s the head girl, why not?” His lips curled up as he acted the most nonchalant he could.

“And you…agreed?” He turned to Hermione.

“He asked for help. I’m not going to say no when I can do it.” She crossed her arms and
popped out a hip, challenging Ernie’s case of undermining her own ability to choose.

“But it’s Malfoy.”

Oh, they were plenty aware.

“He was a great herbology partner.” Ginny cut in, looking at Ernie with overdone
disapproval.

“I don’t believe that.”

“What you choose to believe is up to you.” He grinned, approaching the girls to get closer.
“But they’re telling the truth.”

“Fuck off.” He muttered. Both girls gasped overdramatically. They really were itching to piss
him off. Draco was trying not to burst into howling laughter.

It was a scene right out of those muggle comedy films of theirs.

“Ernie, don’t be rude.” Hermione chastised in an overly placating tone. The head boy looked
like he had been slapped across the face. His faced morph into disbelief.

“You can’t be serious. How are you two—“ He looked like a kicked puppy as he bit his
tongue and dropped his head, clearly divided between continuing the verbal battle or not
giving him the satisfaction of a reply.

He didn’t want Draco to know he had gotten under his skin, but it was all too clear with the
way his fists were clenched white and the grimace painted his face like a perfectly satisfying
masterpiece.

He shot him an extra smile and a wag of the eyebrows as the girls dragged him into
Hermione’s room. MacMillan growled like some sort of dog as the door shut with a lock and
two different silencing charms.

The best part was that no one would believe him if he tried to tell anyone. It was truly an
impeccable situation.

Until he realized he had to tell them about the elephant in his lodgings.

“Before anything else is said, I need to let you both know that Theo and Blaise are onto me.”
He said the words so fast he wasn’t sure they heard him, but they did, and they both frowned.

“What?” Both girls screeched, eyes popping wide and the noise making him flinch.
“Unfortunately they’re my closest mates, and they know me quite well. Fortunately, they’re
also very dense and what they will learn by snooping through my belongings this evening
will push them off of anything else.” He said regally, clearing his throat, but his heart was
racing as he anticipated an answer. He would refrain from telling him that they would
probably find the pictures.

Hermione was fidgeting with her fingers. “Do you think they’d figure out it’s us?”

“No. They’d never even entertain the thought.”

They both released their tension instantly, and his own heart rate slowed.

“Well then, worrying will do me no good.” Hermione sighed.

“I don’t care regardless.” Ginny shrugged. “Now, to the important topics…did you do the
runes homework?”

He thought that was nothing but a euphemism. “You were serious?”

“Yeah. Sorry we threw you under the bus, but Ernie out there would never believe we’d ask
you to tutor us.” Ginny laughed like it wasn’t his reputation on the line.

Then again, would anyone even believe it?

Speaking of MacMillan, “What was that about anyway? You purposely wanted me to walk
through where he could see?”

Ginny’s eyes lit up with a spark of playfulness and Hermione sighed. There was something
very strange about it, and he awaited their replies. She held back a laugh as she explained the
plight while Hermione shook her head, increasingly red in the face.

“MacMillan asked her out. He asked her about my brother and when she replied that they
weren’t in a relationship, the bastard asked her out. In front of me!” She looked thoroughly
ticked, her overwhelming love for Hermione taking over with a bitter laugh as she spoke.
“Now I understand he hasn’t a clue, but we thought it would be good to bring you around so
he wouldn’t think of the idea ever again.”

They used him as their defense guard, and it filled with him with a tingling sensation of total
gratification. They wanted him to push away any other competition, because they saw him as
—

He wished he could’ve kissed them then.

“I’m glad I could be of good use.” Maybe he was too prideful for it, but anything to stick it to
that Hufflepuff annoyance. Especially after having absolutely encroaching on a person he had
no business approaching.

“No really, you’re such an arse that it’s too practical.” Hermione chuckled, pinching his
cheek, to which he swatted her hand away. “I really do want to compare answers with you
though. We could use your input for the homework.”
“I didn’t bring it with me.” He said, crossing his arms and looking down at her.

“Doesn’t matter, I know you know the answers.” The words were full of awareness and
attention towards him, and he felt compulsion to aid them.

Hermione Granger was asking for his input on ancient runes, something that was her
specialty.

“What’s in it for me?” He raised an eyebrow. “If you both strip naked and sit on my lap I will
be more than happy to comply.”

They looked at him, unimpressed.

“I still got a nasty hand to slap you with.” Hermione narrowed her eyes.

“Oh come on,” He scoffed. “You know you like it.”

“And I have no problem objectifying you for my own gain.” Ginny said with a sinister smile,
rubbing her hands together like a caricature of a villain. She stalked towards him as he
attempted to decipher her words.

“What does that mea—FUCK!” He felt a harsh slap to his backside as he looked at the ginger
in shock as she just shrug.

Kinky girls.

“See, you know you like it.” She laughed, pointing to the half erection he wasn’t sure how he
got in the first place.

“Now, we’d like your input.”

He complied, and with every line they compared translations with, they took off an article of
his clothing. It initially took him by surprise, as they weren’t stripping themselves, but it was
shamefully arousing to be on full display for nothing but to compare homework answers.

On the first line, he felt them both unbutton his shirt, and removed it with confusion from
him. By line three, they had removed his belt.

“So you are just doing this to get me naked, huh?” He laughed.

In a strange twist of events, they never took off anything themselves, staying completely
clothed as he followed along line nine, when they yanked his trousers off, leaving his hard-on
easy to show through his briefs.

He still complied throughout it all, which said enough as it was. He was completely naked by
line thirteen, Hermione making him lift his hips as she slowly pulled his briefs down, his
cock flying free from its constraints.

They made his nakedness all too apparent as he could barely speak through the rest of his
translations. Two sets of hands ghosting around parts of him they would not be able to if he
had been clothed made all the difference in his aching cock.

Hermione’s hands roamed around his abdomen, lightly touching where his torso met his leg,
and Ginny’s fingers pattered his back, crawling around to his chest, rubbing him gently.

When he finally finished, he couldn’t take it anymore. His face was hot, and he needed to
touch his cock if they weren’t going to do it for him. As soon as he began to reach towards it,
they slapped his hand away, the sting making him wince. “What the bloody hell?”

“Keep your hands off.” Ginny barked. Her harsh tone surprised him and his hands froze right
before he could alleviate some of the tension.

“Said who?” He scoffed.

“Us.” Their voices were in perfect unison, like a siren’s call, pulling him under to do their
will. He let out an uncomfortable whine as his hands fell to his sides, clutching the bedsheets.

This was humiliating, but he didn’t want it to stop.

“Good boy.” Hermione cooed, and he hated that her voice and the words went straight to his
cock, causing it to twitch. That didn’t go unnoticed by them either, and it was absolutely
mortifying. Pervert was one thing, but getting incredibly aroused by two girls being gentle
with him as they told him what he could and couldn’t do shattered his entire persona in one
blitz.

“I knew you would like that.” Ginny whispered. “You did such a wonderful job translating
for us earlier.”

Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuck. He felt his face grow even hotter, probably red as a bloody tomato, as
their soft voices entered his ears.

“We really appreciate it, Draco.” Hermione whispered before giving him a kiss on the cheek.
His hands still gripped the bed sheets for dear life as their eyes were only on his cock.

They must’ve planned this for a while. Getting him solely naked while using words he
desperately craved throughout the process. They knew him too well, and he wasn’t sure
whether this was working for his favor or not. He couldn’t even think of anything witty to
quip as he accepted that he had no control in this situation.

He hated that he liked it.

“We should take a picture.” He heard Ginny whisper. They did take one of him, his cock
begging to be touched as he lied back patiently on the bed.

They ogled him like he was nothing but a doll, or a poster, or something inanimate.

“If you were a muggle, you’d probably end up a model.” Hermione sighed, and Draco cocked
his head at the random comment.

“Are you two going to help me?”

“In a minute.” Ginny said, and he squirmed, wanting nothing but relief. He heard the shutter
of a camera and opened his eyes to the two of them closer in proximity now. They looked
over him with devious smiles.

They liked to see him suffer, that enough was clear.

“Being the only one without clothes on is killing me.”

“Aw, poor baby.” Ginny frowned sarcastically, before removing her trousers and knickers in
one movement. She unfortunately, kept her shirt on. Granger did the same, except she was
wearing a skirt, so he only saw her kick her knickers off.

Fuck. “What’s with the clothes?”

“It’s cold in here.” Hermione shrugged. That was a lie, but he couldn’t think of anything else
as they leaped up onto the bed.

It hadn’t taken Ginny long to move over his lower torso to be on top. She lowered herself
onto his cock and he couldn’t let the guttural groan that released from him. “I’m not going to
last.”

“Don’t worry about that.” She chuckled. “Just—ah, fuck.”

“Its ironic someone like you actually has a big cock,” Hermione commented scooting closer
to him, and while Ginny’s walls were already pushing it for him, he had to try and understand
her undercutting comment.

“What do you mean by that?”

Ginny had begun to laugh while trying to fuck him.

“You’re not that dumb, Draco.”

“No I am, go ahead and explain it to me.” He grunted out, wondering if she would say what
he was guessing she was going to say.

“You’re a prat. I always thought the comments were trying to make up for an insecurity.
Clearly wasn’t your cock. That’s what I meant.” She angled her eyes and crossed her arms.
He let out a stifled laugh as Ginny began to grind on him.

“You love it.” He said, smacking her covered thighs and pulling her legs towards him. “Now
come to daddy.”

The words slipped out before he could stop himself, and everyone froze. He felt instant
shame and mortification wash over him as he cringed.

“Oh, fuck, you really are a degenerate.” Ginny laughed, his cock still completely in her, as
she clutched her stomach.
“Daddy? Really?” Hermione howled, laughing clearly. His face was hot as their snickers
filled the room. “I mean, it’s a good thought, but both of us have normal relationships with
our fathers, so it’s going to be a no.”

Seriously, he wasn’t sure how he hadn’t killed the mood, because he still bucked his hips into
Ginny cunt, making her moan. He had to move the subject, and fast.

“My apologies, I prefer being called sir.” He pivoted smugly.

“Oh, like a professor?” Hermione cocked her head.

“Yeah. I think I’d like that. You two roleplaying as my students…that would be glorious.” He
grinned to himself.

“That’s funny because you obviously like being told what to do.” Ginny began her tempo
once more, and he mumbled incoherent curses.

He scoffed, not admitting it. “I don’t.”

“Shut up.” She laughed, flicking his forehead. It was a strange divide, because he very much
enjoyed them telling him what to do, but he also liked telling them what to do regarding him.
He could get off either way, both appealing to the less-than-proper parts of his brain. “Now,
just for that, you’re going to have to say what you want.”

Oh, for fucks sake! Really? Couldn’t she just sit on his face and let it all be? He shot her an
annoyed glare before he muttered the words that she wanted to hear.

Strike number four thousand and nine hundred eighty two to his ego.

“Please let me eat your cunt.” He snuck a hand onto her thigh.

“More specific,” She chuckled.

“Please sit on my face.”

“Good boy.” She cooed again, and she lifted up her skirt before moving over his face. As he
yanked her down and probed at every inch of her wetness with his tongue, it was worth
wounding his pride. It never got old to hear her praises or her fingers through his hair.

“Oh, right there, Draco.”

He loved doing this to women. He’d never understand the men who only liked to get
themselves off when it was such a pride boost to make a woman feel so good.

She was already sensitive, especially as he laid his tongue flat on her clit and held her steady
so she couldn’t move. Her whimpering and whining was such a contrast from her confidence
earlier that he could only smirk.

Playing professor would be fun. How he wished he could be on patrol to catch the two of
them out of bed, or maybe give them bad marks and only letting them raise it if they got on
their knees and sucked his—

He had gotten so entranced in his own thoughts he pushed himself over the edge with just his
imagination.

Fuck. Ginny hadn’t gotten off, but he kept up his ministrations on Hermione until her coil
snapped free and he lapped up every last drop of her nectar. Her body shook as he tried to
keep her steady as she began to move away.

When she settled, she removed herself from off of him with a smile. “That was great.” She
kissed him on his lips, right where he had just eaten her out.

“But Ginny—“ The red head already removed herself from his cock, and he saw the ropes of
his cum drip from her. It was a sudden thought that he usually didn’t entertain, but it came to
his mind. “You two use contraceptives, right?”

“We would’ve been pregnant by now if we didn’t.” Hermione laughed, but he only thought of
a dangerous visual that was strangely appealing as he shook the thought away.

He needed to clear his head.

Hermione went down on Ginny, licking out her own spend with a mixture of his seed in a
way that stirred him up again. He turned away to keep his mind steady, but in hardly any time
at all, he heard Ginny crash over with a perfect orgasm.

She complimented his tongue, but those two had skills in eating cunt that he wouldn’t be able
to surpass. He assumed girls had a natural aptitude for oral sex, and he had only gotten so
skilled because of their help and practice.

They flopped around him, chests heaving and contented sighs filling his ears. Hermione’s
fingers tapped gently on his chest as he was still the only one naked amongst them.

“Sorry Draco, we just wanted to try some things out with you.”Ginny ruffled his hair
playfully like the life hadn’t been drained from him after that. She then gave him a sweet kiss
on the cheek.

It felt nice to be doted on like this.

“We had sex before you came to make sure we’d be ready.”

Of course they did, and he didn’t get to watch. What a shame.

“So you trapped me here to humiliate myself for your own gain?” He dismissed, trying to
find the right words. He had been slightly humiliated, but it had been worth the two of them
on top of him, where they fit best.

“You liked it.” Hermione giggled.

He did, but he scowled instead. He was oddly exhausted, and felt out of rhythm after the
events of the evening.
“You’re cute, honestly. You pout like a child when you don’t want to admit something.”
Ginny laughed, pinching his cheek.

“I’m just thinking about this fantasy of mine. Catching you two in the hallway after dark, and
only letting you get away if you beg for it, getting on your knees, and sucking my—“

“Yeah, we get the drift. That’s like the most basic teenage boy fantasy ever. Let me guess,
strip us naked, watch us shag where we could easily be seen and then we shag you?” Ginny
looked at him with a self-satisfied expression.

Fuck. They knew him too well.

As soon as Draco was gone, the two of them pounced into entering his private space like
burglars.

The drawer opened with a thud and what was inside had both Blaise and Theo reeling from
shock, disgust, and intrigue. The box was in there, but so were far too many pairs of different
knickers and a bottle of lotion.

Were these…?

Oh, that was fucking disgusting!

Draco was some sort of depraved pervert that kept girls’ knickers in his drawer? No wonder
he didn’t want them to know anything. This was shameful.

Well, they were shameful too, so it wouldn’t hurt to examine them.

“What the bloody fuck?” Theo gasped, shivering backwards slightly. “Are those…knickers?”

Okay, so now they really knew Draco wasn’t gay. “Of course they’re fucking knickers!”
Blaise whispered harshly. “The question you should be asking is ‘how the fuck did he get
them?!?’ for fucks sake?”

Blaise looked around quickly before snatching the box out of there too, vowing to scrub his
hands clean of whatever disgusting shite his friend was doing.

After he figured out was in that box.

When he opened it, he quickly let out a very anguished gasp. “What in the FUCKING—“

Theo’s head snapped his way, peering into the box. Their jaws were both on the floor at the
utter depravity they were looking down at. They were silent and gobsmacked, looking down
at the collection of pictures, and then back at each other.
They were expecting him to be hiding something sad, or even sinister, not something straight
up degenerate?!?

Non moving pictures upon non moving pictures of naked women. Their faces weren’t visible
in any of them, but it seemed to be two distinct girls each time. Pictures of the two girls on
top of each other, taken perfectly so their identities remained hidden, but just exposed enough
that they could see literally everything else.

Arse, cunt, tits, legs, FUCKING EVERYTHING! The girls were on the leaner, thinner side,
but incredibly fit in every lewd pose they were stretched out in. Both men felt their trousers
uncomfortably as they couldn’t look away.

The one of the two of them laid back, their cunts full of what had to be…Draco’s semen…
would haunt them for many years following this, and they’d never admit to wanking to the
remnants of what they remembered of the pictures later on.

No wonder Draco was keeping this from them. If he was in the fucker’s position, he wouldn’t
share such treasures either.

They were suddenly regretting snooping, especially when Blaise picked up a very specific
picture, faces cut out once more, but there was a man in the middle, very clearly Draco, and
the two girls had their naked bodies locked around his own bare body.

He was very clearly erect, and both of them wished their could bleach their eyes of the sight
of the two girls clearly humping their friend at once.

The bastard was hogging two fit girls to himself, and their friend was definitely paying more
attention to girls than they had ever guessed. He had played the innocent studious act all
fucking term but was actually in some sort of threesome tryst.

“Wait!” Blaise gasped.

“What?”

“These pictures don’t move!”

It clicked into his head. Both of their heads, instantly. Him going to muggle London and the
pictures not moving only meant one thing.

Draco was shagging two muggle girls. Draco Malfoy, son of muggle hater supreme, had to be
burying his cock deep into two muggle girls for any of this to make sense. He hadn’t gone
home over break, he had spent it shacked up with two fit ladies in the middle of muggle
London.

He had willingly spent time in muggle London simply to fuck two girls.

“He’s shagging…muggles?!?”

The two of them looked at each other comedically before bursting into laughter at how
ridiculous it was. Yet, they both shared a palatable envy at the situation.
“He’s been getting his rocks off with two muggles and we’ve been…” Blaise began.

“Doing absolutely fucking nothing!” Theo finished. Blaise hadn’t had sex since the previous
April, and he hadn’t had sex…ever. They both felt completely defeated that their friend was
living a life any man would dream of.

How the fuck did Draco come across two muggle girls? Much less convince them that he was
a catch. He couldn’t use magic, that would alert the ministry, so their only conclusion was
that he willingly charmed the two lovers into letting him join.

It was not fair in so many ways, but even then, there were missing pieces that didn’t connect
correctly to the puzzle.

“But it still doesn’t explain where he’s been at night. Muggles can’t come into the castle.”
Theo scratched his head in befuddlement. There wasn’t anywhere near her that muggles were
really aware of, and he couldn’t leave school grounds.

They were oblivious to something else, but what?

“No shite, Sherlock.”

The two of them closed the box and threw it back in the drawer, shutting it with a slam. Theo
ran his fingers through his hair, groaning loudly in frustration.

They were stuck at another dead end again, still hardly processed the fact that their friend,
basically the face of blood supremacy, was having hot, enviable sex with two muggle girls
that were all over him, and in return, from the way he was acting, he was all over them too.

Way to stick it to his parents, they supposed.

Neither of them were sure they could look him in the eyes for a while. One, because he was
much more corrupt than they ever thought, and two, because they knew they’d grill him on
how he got into such a desired position.

Finding the identity of the girls would be nearly impossible with the sheer amount of
muggles in London alone.

“Maybe we should leave it alone.” Theo muttered.

“Even you don’t believe that.” Blaise scoffed. “This is absolutely nuts!”

“But I’m not sure I want to know about his sex life. I think I’d die of jealousy.” He groaned,
burying his face in his hands. “Two girls! Two! I can’t even get one!”

“I still don’t know how he pulled it off. He’s never come off as someone who seems
interested in such things—well, no, he was hooked on those porno mags.” Blaise muttered,
placing a finger on his chin.

“Exactly. He’s a degenerate like the rest of us, but is way too chicken to admit it.”
 “Who is the rest of us?”

“You know—“

“I’m not a pervert, Theo. Keep that shite to yourself. Let’s just get out of here before Draco
comes back.”

They left, trying to play it cool, but Draco never returned. Again, he was shagging muggles,
but always skipping off somewhere in the castle.

It made no bloody sense!

When they saw him that next morning, they tried to act normal, but acting normal after
seeing that their friend was a sex fiend was quite difficult.

Draco must’ve realized they had seen his goodies, because his face dropped into annoyance
and he dismissed himself quickly.

Fuck.

Draco knew it from the instant they greeted him oddly. Well, Blaise revealed nothing, but
Theo’s awkwardness had been a dead giveaway. Those fuckers went through his things. He
couldn’t be too surprised, but still, it did fill him with a slight of anger. Those pictures were
for his eyes only.

They never said a word to him, and he hoped they never would, because those pictures would
never be able to be seen by anyone but himself ever again. He placed a charm on them as
soon as he could, and to any stranger, they’d be blank and unprocessed.

He hoped they left him alone.

He felt smug knowing they probably couldn’t believe that he of all people was living such a
life.

Oh, if only they knew of the girls involved.

Chapter End Notes

Wake up call of the century.

 Chapter 9
Chapter Summary

antics

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

The rest of that day had been pretty standard, except Blaise and Theo being unable to look
him in the eye in any class. He kept rolling his eyes, still pissed but also smug that they now
knew he wasn’t in any plight at all.

He was just in a position they both wanted to be in. Any man would, actually.

At the end of the day, before quidditch practice, he had brought dumb and dumber (the remix
and new addition) into his room to give them a stern talking to like he was their mother even
though he was the youngest of them all.

“Stay out of my stuff, please.” He was trying to hide his own frustration as all three of them
sat on his bed. Blaise and Theo looked slightly ashamed as he made them well aware that he
knew they had snooped on his things.

“Mate, you’ve been acting shady since October and we just wanted to figure out what was up
with you.” Blaise countered. “We didn’t expect you to be in a—“ He trailed off.

“Well, I know you know.” He deadpanned. They both had the decency to look anywhere but
his eyes. Theo looked at him desperately before grabbing him by the collar.

“How’d you do it? Seriously Draco? How in the fuck did you get two fit women all to
yourself!? Two muggles at that?!?” He was thrashing him around while Draco’s head was all
over the place.

They thought he was shagging two muggles? Well, he wouldn’t dissuade them, but it was a
relief. The pictures not moving must’ve put them in that direction, but then how have they
not realized something was amiss because he was never in the dorm?

Surely they could put two and two together or were they so tied back by one theory that they
weren’t willing to see past the idea that he was shagging muggles.

Either way, it benefited him so he wouldn’t say anything!

“I can’t believe you are keeping their knickers.” Blaise whispered quietly. Draco just
shrugged so he wouldn’t punch them both for looking at their goodies.
“They gave them to me.” That was true after all.

“Muggle girls are freaky.” Theo commented, and Draco just wanted to laugh because of the
fact that it wasn’t muggle girls at all.

“Yeah, yeah, whatever, but now that you know, can you guys let it go? I need to get to
practice.” He knew he sounded out of character for what they were expecting, but that was
because he was very definitive that he would actually lose his mind if he thought about it any
further.

They had seen the girls naked because of the pictures. Those were his pictures, his treasures,
and they might’ve even touched their knickers. That was reason enough to scorch their
fingertips, friends or not. They were lucky he was so fond of them.

Blaise raised an eyebrow. “Gryffindor still has the pitch for another half an hour.”

“I’d like to prepare myself.” He replied. “Besides, I’m not telling you my secrets. You
couldn’t get two women regardless.”

He gave them his most face-slapping smirk and they left not long after that. He let out a
breath he hadn’t even realized he had been holding as he prepped himself for quidditch
practice. At least it wasn’t anyone who would actually use that information against him. That
was nightmare fuel for him, and just thinking about a situation like that made him shudder.

He lurked outside of the pitch, feeling the icy air whip against his face without mercy. He
ended up disillusioning himself, knowing that he technically what he was doing was
snooping, but he wasn’t actually snooping for the team’s gain, just to see Ginny work her
own magic.

He almost laughed when he looked at the stands.

Hermione was there too, being an ever-supportive girlfriend (even if they didn’t put labels on
each other, they were not fooling him) in the freezing cold. She was reading a book (big
surprise) but she was still there, undoubtedly for Ginny. She’d occasionally look up and her
eyes would follow her companion. Even from afar, the joy in her expression was all too clear.

Love was a pure thing. He could only wonder what it would be like to be in such a position to
love and be loved without any reservations at all. The magical world was a funny place,
because relationships like theirs were not normal nor were they accepted by society, but it
made for people not second guessing their relationship even though anyone who knew could
see how much they loved each other.

His own practice went fine, and he only thought of the two girls that surrounded his mind
most of the time. Blaise kept trying to throw him off course, but he never wavered. He was
actually in tip-top shape because of how on-edge he had been from the confrontation earlier.

He didn’t give anyone an ounce of satisfaction.

Later that night, he snuck into the head girl’s dorm, not giving a damn about anyone finding
him not in his bed the next morning. He also charmed his personal photos of the girls. The
ones of them doing menial things looking very domestic.

Those were for his eyes only.

He crawled between them like he was the only person that belonged there and slept
peacefully, as he always did with the two of them.

The next morning, all three of them swiftly avoided MacMillan as they walked to the Great
Hall. He broke off from them rather quickly for obvious reasons, but as they walked ahead of
him, he could only smile.

When the two of them looked back quickly before laughing, a warm feeling, not dissimilar to
the one he felt when they held him tight at night. How he had found himself in such a strange
dynamic was not lost on him.

Neither Blaise nor Theo touched on the elephant amongst them, instead talking about what
they thought the result between Gryffindor and Hufflepuff would be. He was rooting for the
house of lions, and so was anyone with a brain.

Potions was first, and he partnered himself with Blaise. Hermione was with Dean Thomas,
which was an odd combination to him, but they seemed to get along quite well.

He couldn’t look him in the eye after all of the time his classmate spent in the cellars
underneath the place he could hardly call a home anymore.

They were laughing about something as they put the powered Asphodel roots into the
cauldron without a second thought. He strained his ears to wonder what the two of them
could possibly be chuckling about, and when Slughorn came by, giving them a vague but
positive statement, he watched as the two of them shared a glance worth a thousand words
before holding back more laughter.

He hadn’t any idea they were so close. It pricked his mind with an odd sensation of jealousy
with how easily they interacted. His eyes briefly met Hermione’s who paused and he looked
away.

Moment of weakness. Oops.

He could almost feel, no he could feel Thomas’ eyes on him. He stayed focused after that, not
wanting to embarrass himself by failing, nor give anything away to Blaise. That didn’t mean
it still didn’t poke at him to know what they were talking about.

He was just surprised, that was all. It was unexpected pairing. Well, maybe only for him, but
he hadn’t paid much attention to her before now outside of her rather famous trio. He always
assumed she was a loner outside of those two, but this year had definitely proved the
opposite. It wasn’t like she was a social butterfly, but she had a circle of peers that she still
spoke to outside of Potter and Weasley.
Well, she was still a swot, given how she beamed so proudly when Slughorn congratulated
them on a perfect potion.

He still wondered what the two of them talked about. Muggle things, maybe? Thomas was a
muggleborn, after all, and he supposed it made the most sense out of the rest of the
Gryffindors if she was friends with him. He just wasn’t sure why he seemed to care so much
suddenly.

The same prickling feeling occurred once more in DADA when both Ginny and Hermione
formed a trio with Longbottom, who definitely did not deserve their camaraderie. Daphne
laughed in his face when she nicked him ever so slightly with a small burning hex. Theo
snickered behind him, clutching his stomach.

Fuckers.

His eyes traveled over to MacMillan whose eyes tracked Hermione’s movements like it was
second nature, also seeming to be irritated by Longbottom’s presence. It was funny, because
the prick had asked her out, unaware that his biggest competitor was a girl who spent most of
her time with Hermione anyway.

The thought of thinking the same things and experiencing the same envy as MacMillan
sobered him up so quickly that he let all negative emotions evaporate off of him. His mindset
flipped a switch, instead thinking on the bright side, at how generous the girls were for being
good friends to Longbottom.

He felt at peace after that. He hadn’t stumbled to such a level and he had a productive day. It
got even better when he worked drills with Ginny one on one. It was still fun to sneak
around, and it almost felt like fifth year again, or maybe even fourth, with his unbridled
happiness about schooling in general.

It wasn’t about school, but the people he spent it with, and he really would’ve wished he
could’ve gotten his head out of his arse sooner, because the company of two girls that
should’ve been his complete opposites in every conceived notion was the best company he
had ever had. When he did ask them about it, they had told him they doubted they would’ve
actually given him a chance back then.

He didn’t need a chance back then when his future lined up like this. He was different then,
and surviving a war had taught him that a lot of things are meaningless, but people aren’t.

Ugh, that sounded so fucking cheesy! What were these two doing to him?!?

“Head in the clouds much?” Ginny snickered as he tried to catch his own attention from the
depths of his mind.

“No.” He laughed.

“This is why Slytherin is gonna lose next week.”

“Not a chance,” he shot back, getting off his broom, winded from working with her. The two
of them were far away from any prying eyes that could corner either of them. That was until
the worst possible person who could be watching them just happened to be watching them.

Luck was not on their side as Blaise Zabini had been standing patiently in the Slytherin
changing rooms, tapping his foot as if he had been waiting for him to arrive. Draco jumped
out of his skin as he walked in.

“Salazar’s fucking—what the fuck are you doing here?”

“Could be asking you the same question.” He smirked.

This fucker had fucking followed him? Were the pictures not enough?

“Practicing, obviously.” He grit through his teeth.

“With…Ginny Weasley? With Little Miss Red? Our…opponent?”

He shot him a glare of frustration and let out a groan. He kept his heart rate down by thinking
of the fact that it was just quidditch, and not anything indecent. At this point, it was only a
matter of time. They thought he was shagging muggles, but still wanted to know where he
was sneaking off to, because they couldn’t let off.

“Yes. Is there a problem with that?”

“No, just surprising, that’s all.” He scoffed. “I mean, I wanted to run drills with you but—“

That was clearly a lie, and they both knew that. Blaise wasn’t anywhere near dressed for
anything of the sort. He was messing with him on purpose.

“It’s just surprising. How’d you get Ginny Weasley to run drills with…you?” His face was
humorous but also genuinely curious on the matter.

The answer was simple. He was having sex with her and her girlfriend. That’s how they were
training together.

He got dressed as fast as he could while he tried to think of a real answer. He could take a
shower later, with the girls. Just thinking of it made him move slower than he wanted to.

“I asked. She’s good and she agreed to help me. You should be thanking me because it’s
benefited the team.”

“And she just…agreed?”

“I couldn’t believe it either, honestly.” He played it off, hoping Blaise wouldn’t see through
the nonchalance. “The lions are just…nicer now. Maybe she just wanted to have pity on me.”

Likely story. Ginny Weasley definitely wouldn’t have helped him if he wasn’t the walking
cock for her and her girlfriend. Well—maybe. He hadn’t thought about it too much. Saying
the word “pity” regarding himself just made him cringe. He was glad his friends were
concerned, but there was nothing for them to be concerned about.

He hoped something would save him from this dreadful situation, and when it did, he
thanked Salazar himself for the perfect timing as Ginny strolled in right as he pulled up his
trousers.

“Draco, you need to hurry the fuck—“ She froze when she locked eyes with Blaise, but
steadied herself immediately. “Zabini.”

“Red. Didn’t know you trained your opponents, but thanks anyway.” He drawled.

“He asked. I’m a good person.” She shrugged with an air of mystery. Blaise still looked in
disbelief as he shook his head. “Either way, I won’t interrupt you both, whatever you’re
doing here anyway. ‘Mione’s waiting for me, I was just telling you I’m off.”

She recovered quickly, giving away nothing to the fact it was suspicious.

“See you later.” He waved his hand casually.

“Bye Draco, bye Zabini.” She left with nothing more than a fellow wave of her hand, and the
two of them were alone once more. He turned back to Blaise, who didn’t look all that
suspicious anymore.

“So you’ve been running off to work drills with Weasley?”

He nodded blankly.

“Lucky bastard.”

What did he just say? “What do you mean by that?”

“She’s probably going to go pro and you’re the last person she should give any attention to.”

“Well, what can I say? The ladies love me.” He felt smug again.

“Fuck off.”

He laughed loudly as they both walked out of the changing room, Ginny long gone. He
would’ve been able to spend more time with her if it wasn’t for Cockblock McGee.

As they walked back to the common room, he thought of the fact he was supposed to meet
them tonight, but it was interrupted by Blaise’s all too eager enthusiasm to Theo as soon as
the three of them got alone. Draco kept his mouth shut until he absolutely had to speak.

“Figured out why Slytherin is winning.” He probably could’ve clicked his heels in delight if
it wasn’t so ridiculous.

“Mm?” Theo looked up, confused.

“Draco’s been getting private lessons from Weasley for quidditch.”

He needed a shower.

“What?” He shook his head in befuddlement. “What do you mean?”

“All those times Draco has been sneaking off was him simply getting lessons from the
enemy.”

He did what he did best and shrugged nonchalantly. “Yes, well, cats out of the bag, I guess.”

“You’re barking!” He began to laugh. Both of them

“No. I just asked her for some tips and she agreed. I think she likes knowing that her own
teaching benefits someone else. It’s not a bonus to her team but it is a bonus to her own ego.”

There he went. That sounded reasonable.

“That doesn’t sound very Gryffindor of her.” He mused. That was fair enough.

“The spying paid off. No wonder he didn’t want to tell us. He was getting lessons from our
biggest opponents!” Blaise kept laughing like it was the funniest thing ever. Admitting to
spying on someone was ridiculous, no matter from what angle.

“Now you know, and now you can both leave me alone!” He grinned. “I need a shower.”

“You do. You smell awful.”

“Thanks.” He drawled. He would reserve himself to taking a shower in his own dorm despite
his own desires.

Damn those two.

“Although, it makes me wonder if any of that nonsense MacMillan was yapping on about
was true.” Theo laughed without a thought in the world.

Draco froze. He knew the git had tried to tell people, but no one actually believed him. He
just needed to stay calm. If he admitted it was true, they’d think he wasn’t hiding anything
else, right?

But it could lead them directly to the answer they had been chasing after if he wasn’t careful.

Then again, no one, not even his two closest friends would ever believe he was shagging
those two. That was part of the beauty of their dynamic, is that it was so certainly
unbelievable that it was foolproof.

“What things?” He cocked his head, playing dumb.

“I overheard MacMillan telling Boot that you, Granger, and Weasley were studying runes
together. He said you asked for help from them, but there’s no way Granger would actually
—“

“Oh, yeah, I’m supposed to meet them in half an hour, actually.”

Silence, and then, the slightest bit of laughter from Blaise.

“Yeah, right!” Theo fell backwards laughing. So he could tell them outright and they still
wouldn’t believe him. Good to know

“Weasley I can understand, but Granger? Not a chance she’d help you.” He guffawed.

She would if he fucked her hard enough. He shrugged and dismissed himself to take a shower
before leaving, neither of them questioning his whereabouts because they didn’t believe the
truthful answer given to him.

His two best friends were fools, but since it worked in his favor, he wouldn’t say a single
word.

MacMillan answered the door again, and Draco pushed past him again with a smug smile as
the girls greeted happily.

“And no one believes me…” He heard him mutter. “Not a single person believes me.”

They would continue to not believe him, unless he brought a friend with him to confirm his
eyes. Then again, would anyone really believe such a sight even if it was ahead of them and
confessed directly by him?

No.

People knew what they wanted to believe.

MacMillan’s failure of asking Hermione out was too prominent as he stood amongst them all.
He was full of very stand out emotions on his sleeves. Jealousy, embarrassment, regret, all
while masking it with a face of indifference.

He was possessive over someone that wasn’t even his. It was a lot like Potter, except at least
Potter and Ginny had actually been in a relationship. Not anymore, but at least the man had
something to mourn, whereas MacMillan did not.

By the time her bedroom door locked, the two girls let out deep sighs in equal unison.

“Tough crowd?” He whispered. He got two identical smacks to each shoulder. “Hey! Ow—“

“I told Hermione about Zabini.” Ginny quickly supplied.

“I mean…there are people I would be more afraid of finding out.” Hermione shrugged.

“Trust me, he doesn’t have a clue. I told him and Theo where I was going tonight, just to see
if they’d believe me, and they did not.”
“No one would. That’s what’s so wonderful.” Hermione smiled, hands wrapping around his
waist from behind in a rather comforting embrace. Ginny followed suit from the front and he
was thoroughly sandwiched tight between two wonderful bodies.

It made his heart flutter in a comfortable sense of surprise.

“Now, did you write that essay for potions? I want to compare your ideas on substitutions for
lacewing flies to mine.”

Of course that’s what she focused on. He, however, had his own information that he wanted
to know. It had been pecking at his mind since this morning, and now he had a perfectly
casual chance to know. He hadn’t brought his essay with him, but he still knew exactly what
he wrote.

He had worked quite hard on it, after all.

“Fine, but speaking of which—potions today was interesting. I never knew you were one to
partner with Thomas.” He grinned, trying his best to not look like he was prying.

She gave him an odd look and shook her head. “He’s a good partner. He’s fun to work with
but also does his share of the work.”

If she said so. “You two were laughing a lot—“

“I’m aware. You were watching us when you thought no one was looking. Jealousy, Draco? It
doesn’t suit you.”

He felt his face heat uncomfortably at the perfect reading of what he had been feeling then.
“Please. You two were so loud the entire room could hear you.”

“Not really, you were just listening in.”

“You talking about Dean?” Ginny perked her head up, obviously not listening to their
conversation at all. She looked lost in her own notes for Arithmancy.

“Yeah.” Hermione nodded. “Draco can’t believe I have friends outside of you, Ron, and
Harry.”

“Well, Fred and George are fond of you.” Ginny said quickly, and neither of them seemed to
catch onto the blip in their words.

“Those are still Weasleys,” He tsked. “What‘s so appealing about Thomas anyway?”

Wow, he was doing a shite job at hiding his implications.

“Well, he’s my ex-boyfriend.” Ginny shrugged. “And unlike Micheal, he doesn’t make it
awkward. He’s a good friend.”

“We know now that he’s a half blood, but we both grew up in the muggle world. He and I
have different interests, but it is easy to get along with him, to be honest.” Hermione mused,
but Draco was caught on the singular piece of information that he hadn’t been aware of.

“He’s a half-blood?” His eyebrows reached to the top of his forehead. Both girls nodded
solemnly.

“His father was killed in the first war. His mother never knew he was a wizard. It’s very sad,
actually, but his dad fought until the end. Refused to join the Death Eaters, and died for it.”

So he had been imprisoned at the manor for…nothing?!? He felt that twisting feeling in his
stomach at the mention of the very same faction he had been a part of.

“I had no idea.” He croaked.

“We figured you didn’t. It’s not something anyone’s been vocal about, but, now you know.”
Hermione sighed. “Now—what did you say about your personal comparisons to—“

She was a woman of routine, he’d give her that. Her quick and sharp turn of the subject left
him relieved he wouldn’t have to rethink those days that his own classmate was stuck beneath
his home. They spent the rest of the night studying, unfortunately, but their company was
enough for him.

Sleep came easy, and he never thought once about it as soon as it did. He had no dreams, and
his mind was clear. When he walked down to the Great Hall the next morning, Blaise and
Theo were already there.

“So, where were you actually last night?”

“I told you.” He swallowed a bite of toast.

“Yeah, but that’s not the truth, so why don’t you go ahead and really tell us where you were.”

Salazar’s balls. This was too easy.

He just shrugged and kept quiet as the rest of breakfast passed on. Ginny and Hermione sat
where they always did, with Longbottom and Thomas, and he never looked back, because
they were in separate identities now.

As they made their way to their first block of the day, he could only look to each side of him,
where his friends walked beside. He loved his friends, truly, but he wondered how two people
could be so simultaneously smart and dumb.

They were idiots, but at the end of the day, they had cared about him when little else had
looked his way, and so he wouldn’t fault them for their slight shortcomings in determining
the truth.
Theo could somehow believe his friend was in a tryst with two muggle girls, but meeting up
with Granger and Weasley for studying didn’t even seem palpable.

Weasley for quidditch somehow clicked in his mind, but Granger?

Not a chance. He was yanking their chains. It was funny how serious he was being about it,
but even then, there were limits that were not believable. Theo had told him about the
unspoken cuteness of Hermione Granger since fourth year, but he had always given the same
insults and bland comments in reply.

He doubted that had changed, and if it had, then his friend still wouldn’t be able to touch her.
He doubted she would give Draco an ounce of her time.

The prat didn’t deserve it, and Theo thought that with love. The idea of her willingly helping
his friend was not only ridiculous but just completely unplausible. It also left an ashy taste in
his mouth because it would mean that his friend had once again pulled off something he was
not necessarily deserving of.

Again, he said that with love.

He knew Draco was good looking, and had charms that brought in girls even with his aloof
behavior, but he never thought that anything as shallow as that would ever affect Granger.

She was different. Right?

“You good, mate?” Blaise ruffled his shoulder.

He was, but his eyes were attached on Granger as the three of them studied in the library. She
was a bit of a way’s away, but focused on her own, studying hard. He was not focused on
studying, just on her.

He wondered what her mind went through as she hunched over her parchment.

“I’m fine.” He replied, looking down at his own half-finished essay before looking back up at
her, who had now gotten up and was actually walking towards their table.

He wondered if she was just going to pass them, but as she got closer, he realized that they
were the target.

Lucky day for him, except, what was did she need with them anyway? She hadn’t said a word
to them all year, and now she was approaching them?

Well, he wasn’t one to complain.

“Hello, Granger, how can I help you?” Theo looked at her with the best smile he could
muster up. He sounded a bit too excited, though.

“Oh, um,” She was cute as she fluttered with her hands. “I actually need to speak with
Draco.”
Theo’s mouth dropped open. He heard the record scratching in his head.

SHE NEEDED TO SPEAK WITH WHO?!?

Both of them whipped their heads to their friend, whose face was calm and serene as he
nodded. “Yeah, sure, what do you need?”

She walked over to his side of the table with a comfortable ease as they began to talk about
something or other, he couldn’t understand their words as he was only focused on the scene
ahead of him. They were so close to each other, nearly touching, and Draco looked so
normal.

Blaise had the same slack-jawed expression.

No fucking way.

The fucker hadn’t been lying to them.

He really had been with the head girl at the late hours of the night. He hadn’t been poking fun
at a rumor that actually wasn’t a joke.

The only word he could think of was…

How in the fuck?

That was four words, but still.

How the fuck did this fucker pull this shite off?

He was unmoved by her proximity, and when he finished explaining, he looked over to her
directly in her eyes and whispered something to her.

It made her blush.

She was crimson red as he slyly grinned at her, and she was averting her eyes.

Hermione Granger looking flushed because of words coming out of Draco’s mouth. His skills
in temptation could ensnare even the most difficult opponents.

No way. No way.

There was absolutely no fucking way! Theo had spoken to him about how cute he thought
she was for years now and he…GOT TO HER FIRST?

This was defeat of the highest order. He couldn’t even feel betrayed because of how
impressed and shocked he was. Even Hermione Granger wasn’t immune to the wraths of a
good looking boy her age.

Of course Draco would be the one to pull something like this off.
No wonder she had so easily fallen into his arms that day on the stairs, and that was because
she was obviously comfortable with him. Why Draco was letting them in onto this
information now was still unknown, but he was the epitome of smug as she walked off with a
small smile.

He couldn’t believe he had just watched Draco…flirt? Was that even the right description for
whatever had just occurred? With Hermione Granger, and she had completely played along
with it, like she was wrapped around his finger.

After she had left, he had the faintest smile on his face before looking up at them both with a
grin that was much more irritating.

“See? I told you I wasn’t lying.”

He had never wanted to punch the fucker in the face more.

“You play the innocent virgin act well.” He told her with a little smile. “How do you blush on
command like that?”

“A master never tells her secrets.”

The plan had been sudden as Hermione had approached their table that day, but Draco had
been all too eager to play along, much to the surprise of his friends.

“I wish I could’ve been there to see it.” Ginny groaned on the bed. “Sounds like it was
hilarious.”

“It was. And yet, no one would ever believe such a sight.” Draco shook his head.

He hadn’t whispered anything particularly naughty to her, simply telling her he left his
favorite pair of socks in her room, but she had blushed bright red in an acting attempt that
was all too believable, even for Draco.

Now, his friends were well aware of his presence around both girls, but it would be funny to
see if they could put two and two together. Keeping it a secret was still the top priority, but he
wanted to have a little fun with it too.

The decision to do so was rather quick, as they knew it would be hard to really prove that
Hermione Granger had really approached Draco Malfoy in the library besides the two other
men who had actually seen it.

His friends wanted to follow him around? Then he’d give them both a reason to follow him
around.

It was too fun to mess with them.

 “I’m telling you, we know what we saw!” Blaise nearly yelled at Daphne and Pansy.

They had rushed to tell the girls as soon as they had a chance, but it wasn’t working out in
their favor.

“Really? We said something creative, not unbelievable.” Pansy scoffed with a roll of her
eyes.

“Granger and Draco?” Daphne shook her head. “Yeah, I’ll believe it when I see it!”

“We did see it!” The two of them yelled loudly.

The two girls laughed in their faces, and the two of them had never felt so defeated in their
lives.

Well, they definitely had, but this was going to torture them until they got an actual
explanation.

To see something with their own eyes that was so unbelievable that not even their closest
comrades would entertain the thought was a very anguishing feeling neither boys would wish
on anyone.

Unfortunately, someone had seemed to wish the fate on them.

Chapter End Notes

No smut in this, but silly antics are always fun. Thanks for all the love.
 Chapter 10
Chapter Summary

Too many fantasies

Chapter Notes

I AM SO SORRY FOR THE LACK OF UPDATE unfortunately i had no inspo to write

this until literally yesterday but it boosted in my mind and all of the comments i got

🙂‍↕️🙂‍↕️
pushed me through. sorry this is a bit shorter than what i usually do but i got something
mischievous cooking

edit: finally figured out what i was doing wrong with the chapter updates lol i really did
just have to put a question mark in there i thought it was a button or something

The classroom was dim, not dim enough so that he couldn’t see what was ahead of him, but
that no one else could see either. No one else was going to see anyway, as it was an ungodly
hour, but still, as he locked and silenced the room, he wouldn’t take his chances.

He looked ahead at the two students ahead of him, one hardly meeting his eyes, and the other
matching his eyes defiantly. Two unexpected students he would never think to find out in the
middle of the night, especially not doing the things he saw them doing.

Not that they knew he had seen that, but still. Both girls were perfectly good students of his,
very exceptional performers who hardly gave him any trouble.

Until now.

He had been itching to get these two alone with him for quite some time, and now he had the
perfect excuse. It had fallen right into his hands, actually.

“You two were caught out of bed, sneaking around the corridors at a terribly late hour, and
you both expect to leave?”

They had both given him some snark about the situation even though they were completely in
the wrong, and now he had them exactly where he needed to.

“Wouldn’t it be more productive to just give us detention later?” Ginny spoke up, confused.
“Just send us to bed and deal with this tomorrow.”
He scoffed. “Don’t interrupt me. You think I’d let you leave without punishment?”

Silence from both of them, exactly what he expected.

“I’m sorry, Professor, it was my fault.” Hermione dipped her head in shame. “It was my
idea.”

“I appreciate the confession, Miss Granger, but don’t lie on your friend’s behalf.” He laughed
comically.

This was a dream, wasn’t it? This was totally a dream. This would never work in real life, so
his brain was supplementing it all as he slept.

He never wanted to wake up if this is how it was going to go.

“Now, I had a punishment plan worked out, but I decided that it was best to get it over with
by just having you each punish each other. Get it through your heads better that way.”

Wow, his mind really wasn’t wasting anytime, was it?

“Punish each other?” She gasped. “You disgusting—“

He raised his right hand to silence her. “Spank her ten times, and this will be over with.”

Their faces turned even more horrified.

“You depraved—“

“Keep it up and it’ll be twenty.”

Ginny was going to blow a fuse, and Hermione looked oddly meek. She wasn’t ever this
meek in real life. His fantasies were poking at a specific trait of hers that she didn’t have in
reality.

“Miss Granger, bend over the table.”

The way she complied was delicious.

She slowly began to bend over the table, fear and nervousness in her eyes. Ginny looked
hesitant before shooting him a nasty look.

“If you won’t do it, I will.” He said sternly. He was going to spank them both eventually, but
they didn’t need to know that. She let out a deep sigh before hovering over her friend.

“Just get it over with, Gin.” She whispered, and her friend began to lift up her skirt slowly to
reveal her smooth, tight, pale, arse, covered in a nice pair of thin white knickers. She looked
firm and ready to be smacked.

Ginny ran her hand over her friend’s arse, something she had obviously longed to do for a
while before giving it a light pat that was a joke of a spank.
“That was shamefully terrible Miss Weasley, smack her arse like you mean it, and Miss
Granger, count off until she gets to ten.”

Both of them were deliciously red now, and Ginny hit her arse again, this time hard enough
that Hermione let out a cute yelp, and her backside moved ever so slightly with the effect.

“One.” She squeaked. Her friend sighed, humiliated, and spanked her even harder, leaving a
slight red hand mark, “Two.”

She continued on, and the exasperated and embarrassed noises of Hermione were music to
his ears as the blood pumped south to his cock. Her arse was becoming as red as her face by
five, and he could see that both parties were rather enjoying it, even if they said otherwise.

By five, he wanted to switch things up. “Go ahead and take off her knickers, Miss Weasley.”

Both of them froze. “What? No way.”

“I’m afraid you don’t get a choice, or I’ll do it myself.” He grinned. Hermione was sauirming
against the table as she looked behind her.

“Just do it Gin.”

“But Hermione—“

“Listen to your friend, Miss Weasley.”

The ginger girl stomped her foot in a sign of frustration as she began to hook her fingers
through her friend’s knickers. It was all an act, because her eyes were dilated and she was
breathing heavily.

He was just going to push these two together even more, and get something out of it himself.

Seeing Hermione’s bare arse on display as the knickers were dragged down her legs made
him cup his cock with a stifled groan. She kicked them off and automatically rubbed her legs
together for relief.

She had liked that, and he could see it with her pulsing, sopping, cunt.

“Spread your legs, Miss Granger, I’d like to see what you’ve been hiding under your skirts.”

“Yes, sir.” She mumbled, and slowly began to part her legs further, giving him the utmost
glory in the view of her holes. He swallowed thickly, wanting nothing more than to taste the
tangy sweetness dripping from between her thighs.

“Perfect.” He groaned. “Miss Weasley, continue your punishment.”

The lack of knickers made the show all the better, as her cunt reacted to each slap nicely,
clamping over nothing, aching to be filled. By ten, she was a mess, heaving and panting on
the table. She was aching to be fucked, he could see it. He could always lose control now, but
he knew the wait would be all the more worth it.
It wouldn’t do him well to lose what he had been waiting for because he couldn’t wait. He
was better than that, after all. He already had his plan for Ginny, a plan that would surely take
the two of them over before he took care of them himself. Hermione got off of the table,
wincing ever so slightly, looking hopeful to be done.

That wasn’t happening, and he smiled to himself.

“Are we done?” Ginny asked. He shook his head and got straight to the point.

“Now, for you, Miss Granger, I want you to lick her cunt clean.”

Her face turned red. “But I—“

He didn’t really care what she wanted to say when she could use her tongue to get her friend
off.

“You’re nothing but a pervert!” Ginny countered, but Granger dropped to her knees and her
hands creeped up her friend’s legs. She wanted to do this, she wanted to eat her friend’s cunt.
“Hermione?”

“It’ll be over quicker this way.” She whispered. She looked over at him, nervous, but hooked
her fingers through her friend’s knickers and dragged them down her legs. She watched as
she kicked them off of her legs, but closed her legs, although she pried them open easily,
looking rather entranced by her cunt as she hesitantly placed a kiss to her inner thigh.

Ginny wanted it, that was clear enough by her flushed face, and as soon as she laid her
tongue flat in her cunt, she let out a breathy sigh as her friend lapped at her. Draco was long
forgotten as the noises of her pleasure filled the environment. The silencing charms were very
necessary the more he watched.

He palmed his cock, uncomfortably hard to the point where he undid his trousers and stroked
himself, much to their obliviousness. It wasn’t until Ginny fell over the edge that they
realized he was masturbating to the sight of them. They should’ve expected it, but their faces
of horror only made him more aroused. They looked so good like that, debauched and
thoroughly fucked.

Hermione hadn’t gotten off yet, but he’d take care of that later.

“You disgusting—“ Ginny began, and he laughed, as she knew exactly what he was.

“Yeah, yeah, whatever, you want me to stop? Come here and get me off yourself.”

“In your dreams, perv.”

Yes, exactly. They must’ve seen the way his cock jumped, and he shrugged, uncaring.

“Will you leave us alone after this?” Granger sighed, burying her face in her hands. “If we…
touch you?”
No. “Yes. This will all be forgotten, but I suppose you should both strip too. You’re both
wearing too many clothes for my liking.”

Neither seemed to have the fighting power in them anymore, and stripped down to nothing
rather quickly, and Granger made the first move to her knees as she looked up at him with
those brown doe eyes of hers. Ginny joined her soon after that, except neither made the first
move.

He did it for them, taking Granger’s hands and placing them on his cock. She blushed like a
cute little virgin, and her ginger companion did the same not long after. They looked so
amazing like this, all for him, and only him, no puny fucker their own age could treat them
the way he could and—

This was just a fantasy. He was their age, sandwiched between them, actually, but he let his
mind run wild as the dream continued on.

“Go ahead and suck it, you know, Miss Granger, you’re quite adept with your tongue. You
know you want to, come on, suck your professor’s cock.”

Both of them bloomed red, and the sight traveled down past their chests, onto their rosy
nipples, which looked so nice to touch.

Well, maybe if they got him off, he’d take care of them. He liked having power over the two
young girls. Even if this was a dream, he could pretend it was reality, and that he was their
good-looking professor that held all of the leeway in a situation like this.

His goading pushed her to him, and she lightly licked at him, making him jump. Yeah, he
wouldn’t last long, and when Ginny added her own tongue, he knew it was game over. He
could feel their tongues, he swore it, as they made the lewd sounds that left him over the
edge.

He was so close, he could literally feel himself about to burst into their warm, sweet,
beautiful mouths—

He woke up cold and alone with a groan of anguish, looking down at the evidence that he
was indeed, a fucking loser. Turning nineteen years old this year and…two girls were making
him come in his sleep.

Fifth year him would’ve jumped off of a bridge out of mortification.

At least they hadn’t been there to see him. That would’ve been material for him to leave and
never return to the continent of Europe. He wanked in the shower, thinking of four hands
ghosting around him and his cock until he released again.

The term moved at a comfortable pace. Theo and Blaise had trailed him, but had let up when
he hadn’t given them any more information that would’ve been useful, even though it was
technically all under their noses.
They were just a bit clueless, and the idea, even though bits and pieces had been revealed,
was so ridiculous that it was surely to never be believed. Hermione had access to muggle
cameras, but that hadn’t dawned on them. They thought Ginny and her and the “muggle
girls” were two separate duos.

He said nothing to dissuade them, and for the most part, things returned to normal. He still
snuck around and had mind-blowing sex with the two of them, but he slept in his own bed
occasionally to keep the world in check. Those nights were plagued with wet dreams and
depraved fantasies galore. Also, a bit of loneliness, but admitting that out loud ruined the
image he had of himself in his mind.

He already knew he enjoyed their presence a bit too much than he should, even in the most
normal of manners, but he could only say they were great company.

He had to credit the two of them for bringing back his sex drive. He felt happy all of the time,
never really in sour moods, and it was probably—no it was—because of them. He wasn’t a
fool. Good company was good for him, only furthered by how well Slytherin was doing on
the pitch.

They had at least kept his “private lessons” with Ginny a secret, so his friends were truthful
there. He studied with Hermione privately, refusing to be subjected to Theo’s rants and
questions on how he pulled it off, which is what they had stuck with in the first place, so the
library incident was far behind him now.

He still couldn’t get over her skills in acting, and he really wanted to ask them both to role
play, but that thought was so mortifying that he let them take the reins instead.

It was best that way, anyway, even if they used him as a human rag doll occasionally.

For the first time, he had the issue of their cycles getting in the way, and it was only because
that both of them had been so irregular (he couldn’t believe he had really spoken about this to
them both, but life moved on) since the war that they hadn’t worried about it. Except,
apparently, Hermione had gotten hers, and then because women were strange creatures,
Ginny got hers too.

It was a common phenomenon amongst women, and he learned more and more each day. His
mother hadn’t ever spoken to him about this for obvious reasons, but it was unavoidable
when he spent so much time with them.

He cringed and got over himself. At least they weren’t pregnant, right?

Right?

It also answered the question on why they were so jumpy on each other and him the week
prior, but now, here he was, unable to get off anywhere but with his hands. It wasn’t a
particularly fun experience for him, but he just kept the mindset that the wait would make it
better when they did meet again.
Classes that day whizzed by, and so did the rest of his afternoon, and he hadn’t expected to be
summoned by them, but it was a haphazard note by the two of them that slipped into his lap
at dinner that had him dismissing himself quite quickly.

Come see us in the dorm

It wasn’t even signed, but he wasn’t a fool. MacMillian wasn’t in the dorm when he trailed
after the girls, thank Merlin, and he had left enough of a gap between them to make sure it
wouldn’t be suspicious as he left.

Walking into that room was a complete breath of fresh air as he took them in. Was it over?
Was he going to get shagged tonight? Or were they just here to ask him about homework?
Was asking them about it all too desperate of him? Yes, so he kept his mouth shut and let the
answer to himself.

The two of them were lying on the bed together, cuddling tightly, but still fully clothed, so his
hopes and dreams felt like they were being smothered with every passing second.

“You wanted to see me?” He smirked, placing his hands on his hips, and their faces looked
disinterested.

“Don’t sound so excited.” Ginny laughed.

“I’ve been high and dry for a few too many days.”

Their faces on that statement gave him his answer, but Hermione’s words confirmed it still.

“Well, unfortunately, it’s going to stay that way for a bit longer,”

Then why the fuck was he here?

“I’m not giving you answers to homework I know you already did correctly.” He quickly
countered.

“That’s not why we wanted to see you, did you ever think that maybe…just maybe…we
missed your presence a little bit?”

Oh. Um, yeah, that too, he could guess, but he had just wanted to keep at a distance while
they were going through their issue. It wasn’t exactly his business as a man. He felt childish
as his face warmed uncomfortably and his eyes darted around the large room.

”You missed me? Don’t get sappy.”

“But it’s true.” Hermione pouted, patting the bed, and like a dog, he instinctively walked
closer before catching himself. They really did have him on some sort of invisible leash. “We
didn’t like you avoiding us.”

“I just assumed that’s what I should do.”

“You’re a gentleman, truly, but we have come to like your presence, and you know we can
spend time together that isn’t shagging, so the avoidance stung a bit.” Ginny added on.

“Goodness, so sorry,” He sighed dramatically, before finally plopping down on the bed,
“Glad to know you missed me so.”

He felt a set of arms wrap around his torso from behind, hugging him gently in a manner that
only made his neck flush like a thirteen year old boy. Hermione was small, but she had a
death grip when necessary.

They really had missed him. It was stupid, so stupid, that his heart raced awkwardly as he
found himself maneuvered between them in comfortable silence like it was the most normal
thing ever.

Well, it had become normality. He had missed it so, and the warmth around them fulfilled
him in a manner he couldn’t fathom feeling a year prior. It was ridiculous and sickeningly
sweet, but he was a total sap now. He’d never admit it, but goodness, being sandwiched
between two women as they mindlessly let their hands trail around him and play with his hair
was so domestic.

It was always what he needed.

“I didn’t bring my uniform if you expect me to stay the night.”

“We have a spare for you.” Hermione mumbled, face buried in his chest. Likely story they
had.

“I cannot wear a skirt and a Gryffindor tie to class.”

“No really, we have a spare.” Ginny replied, getting up and walking over to the closet where
she pulled out a male Slytherin uniform that was clearly his. He was so dumbfounded that he
couldn’t think of words to say until ten seconds later.

“Where did you—“

“We replicated one of your own.” Hermione mumbled, looking up at him with a small smile.
“We are always prepared.”

He knew they cared for him, for some plainly dumb reason, but for such evidence to be so
clear as day, even though he knew they cared for him with every passing day, it was so heart
stopping he couldn’t think.

He wouldn’t leave their grasps tonight. Later on, the two of them took a shower together
where he was not allowed in, for obvious reasons, but stepping out on his own later on, only
to be met with their ogling eyes as they surveyed his naked body filled him with that sense of
pride he’d never be able to shake.

They weren’t naked themselves, wearing different sets of pajama wear, but he had a feeling
of what his fate was for the evening.
“I don’t suppose you have any silk nightwear for me, do you?”

He got a pillow to the face, but alas, he was bare as the day he was born and sandwiched
between them as their weight gave him a comfort no one could replicate in its wake. He had
missed this so desperately. the two kisses to his cheeks only made him fall asleep faster.

He awoke to the potions classroom surrounding him on all sides, and he was the only one
residing in it. It was dim, he almost couldn’t see at all. He was sitting down uncomfortably,
but he couldn’t fair himself to move the way he wanted, so he stayed glued to the seat.

His eyes adjusted to the darkness wearily, and as they did so, he could make out two shadowy
figures that were clearly Ginny and Hermione, and he said nothing as they became even more
clear, and his mouth dropped open slightly.

He couldn’t say anything, but he was thinking many thoughts about their wear. They looked
fit as all could be, if not a bit strange, but he wouldn’t bother his mind with the details. This
was merely a fantasy, probably.

Or maybe not. Probably was though. He wasn’t stupid. It was hard enough to get them to
wear that lingerie, and this was a whole other can of worms.

He was even using muggle phrases in his own mind now. God damm—

Yeah, he was fucked.

They were wearing clothes that looked professional underneath their robes, like muggle
office wear he had seen in magazines before. Both of them were wearing glasses that made
them look much more mature than he ever remembered.

This was a dream, wasn’t it?

They looked at him scornfully, eyes full of displeasure for something he wasn’t aware of.

“Ginny? Hermione? What’s going on?”

Calling them by their first names was a complete and total mistake on his part as their faces
mixed into complete offense at how he had called for them.

“Our first names? That’s no way to address your professors, is it?” He heard Hermione’s
voice say, teasingly, yet also serious, and he wasn’t sure why his cock jumped, because he
was really fucking confused.

Professors?

PROFESSORS?!?
What kind of fucked up fantasy was this? Was this the opposite set of the spectrum of his
previous dream? Ginny was younger than him for fucks sake! She couldn’t play a professor
in this situation!

What the fuck was up with his head?

“What?” He croaked out.

“You know why you’re here, right?” Ginny asked with a slight grin. Both of them creeped
closer to him, and he still couldn’t fucking move.

“Uh…no?” He squeaked out, smelling the very feminine perfume on them, making his head
spin. They had the same scent of pure vanilla, which only furthered that it was a dream
because neither smelled so strongly of it in real life. Everything was just turned into the
highest setting here.

“What a shame. Playing dumb for us? Don’t act foolish, Mister Malfoy.” Hermione shook her
head sadly, looking all too disappointed in him. It was hot, for a strange reason, like she could
punish him and—

Salazar, he really was a pervert in every worst way. He didn’t even have any power in this
situation, and yet he didn’t want to wake up. This was going to be a very painful erection. He
already felt the blood rushing south and nothing had happened. This was literally a dream.

“I’m sorry, professor, but—“

He felt a hand cup his chin and force him to look upwards, where he was met with a stern
expression of Ginny. “It’s professor Granger to you.”

He gulped. “Yes, Professor Granger.”

He saw their lips turn up ever so slightly, pleased with his admission. Was his deepest, most
deprived fantasy, of the two women bossing him around? Really? He didn’t mind it to an
extent, but like this? Was he just a glutton for being below—

How humiliating. He hated how his cock always stirred when they told him what to do, and
how to do it. He hated it, but he loved it, and he got off on it, which clearly manifested itself
into the fuckfest of his mind.

“Good boy,” Hermione cooed. He knew he was not lasting long. “Now, since you don’t care
to remember, you’re in here simply because your marks have been slipping.”

Yeah, this definitely wasn’t real. He wasn’t failing anything. His mind just wanted him to
come in his sleep. He said nothing as Ginny continued.

“Now, we know that you’re one of our most promising students, so it’s rather disappointing
that you’re slacking off like this.”

Yes, yes, he was sorry, could they punish him now by making him eat their cunts or
something?
Oh fuck, he was losing his ever-loving mind!

“I’m sorry, Professor Weasley.”

That did not sound right at all and he cringed inwardly.

“It’s okay, but we do not to take the proper measures to make sure you’ll be a better student
in the future.” Hermione pouted, arms wrapping around his neck seductively and trailing
down his chest.

This dialogue was straight out of the fact his cock was too imaginative.

“For example…” Ginny began, and in an instant, it felt very breezy, and he was naked. She
had waved her wand with a grin and looked down at him and his already clear erection with a
sly curl of her lips. “Boys who don’t get passing marks don’t get to wear their clothes.”

God, he was so fucked. This was so fucking insane of his brain. He was like a lamb up for
slaughter as the two women used their hands to observe him closely.

“Look at that, he’s excited.” Hermione sighed, getting far too close to his cock to not suck or
touch it. “How cute.”

Of course he was fucking excited. This was clearly his most important dream in life. How
stupid it was, and how badly he wanted them to take off their clothes. He knew he didn’t have
a thing for older women, but it’s as if his previous fantasy of controlling them was switched
on his head for this.

“We’ve always guessed your mind has been filled of things you do not wish to share, but we
know the truth.” She continued, sitting back on the table ahead of him.

“What’s the truth then?”

There were clear plot holes in this facade, but he ignored it as she stood up ahead of him, and
took his limp hands up to her blazer. “Come on Draco, don’t be shy and take it off.”

“You know you want to.” Ginny whispered in his ear, making him shiver. He used his hands
to unbutton her blazer, and then her blouse, leading him straight back to the physique he
adored so. She was still so nice and petite, even if she stood over him now.

When he realized she was wearing the white lingerie that he dreamt of seeing them in so
often, he almost died then and there. His brain had no mercy, especially as Ginny forced him
to do the same, letting him uncharacteristically fumble with the bra as he dragged it down to
reveal her tits to him.

It wasn’t as good as reality though. It never would be. Even as they stripped down to nothing
but the thigh highs, letting him ogle them without meaning, it was here that he knew why
they were just dreams. His girls—wait no—the girls wouldn’t ever be like this with him.
They never tried too hard to be sexy, because they exuded it enough on their own, even when
caught off guard.
The dream versions of them seemed to fade into the background of his mind, becoming
blurry, muddied, and muffled, and he wasn’t sure what awoke him, whether a movement on
his own, or a seal to send him to the real girls around him. He blinked a few times, feeling
their arms and legs, and so warm.

He felt no shame at his still standing erection, because at least he hadn’t humiliated himself.
He felt movement around him, to which he focused on the two heads now in his vision.

“You’re awake.” He heard a rather flat voice, Ginny’s, comment, and he nodded.

“I am. Astute observation, Ginevra.”

That was his fatal mistake. Calling her by her first name.

She shook her head disapprovingly. “It’s Professor Weasley to you.”

His heart stopped. He hadn’t come in his sleep but he had clearly revealed other vital
information in his all-too-real dream.

Both of them looked at him, then each other, then him again before bursting out into laughter.

Yeah, he was more than fucked. They had heard him speaking in his sleep, which he never
did, except when it benefited the other women warming the bed, but now, the cat was out of
the bag.

You heard that?” He crumpled under the sheets with a wince and a groan. They both nodded.

“You’ve got quite the imagination. Never took you as the teacher’s pet.” Hermione continued
to chuckle, and Ginny used her free hand to push the covers off, revealing his hard-on to the
morning air, much like his dream had.

“That looks uncomfortable.” She noted.

“It is—goodness—fuck!” His words were cut off by a hand wrapping around his cock,
Hermione’s hand, and giving him a nice squeeze.

“Want us to take care of it for you?”

“Yes, please.” He grunted as Ginny licked the precum off of the tip.

“Yes, please, what?”

Oh no, they weren’t seriously going to make him call them professor, were they?

“Yes, Professors, could you please help me?”

They said nothing, laughing to each other, not bothering with a reply before lowering their
heads down to his painful erection. Their tongues and mouths, as usual, were one of the best
remedies to his constant aching discomfort.
He came in less than two minutes. It was a great morning indeed, even if a bit embarrassing.
He got a long awaited blowjob out of it, so he could take the win and loss with pride. Getting
dressed was how it usually was, except his uniform fit even better than it usually did,
although it was nothing more than a copy of one of his own.

“You like it?” Ginny asked, coming up behind him in the mirror.

“It’s the same as the rest.”

He didn’t say that yes, he rather liked the hand created version by the two of them, because
their care for him was obvious when he felt it.

He could be a sap, but only to himself, after all.

 Chapter 11
Chapter Summary

games are played

Chapter Notes

Back after five weeks my bad…school is kicking my ass i’m ngl but now i’m in the
home stretch and then i’ll finally be at peace from the bullshit if exams!

On a chilly day in late March, Ginny Weasley was scouted to play for the Holyhead Harpies.
Draco wasn’t there to share the joy in the moment, but he saw how she leaped into
Hermione’s arms, who had actually been watching diligently for her companion.

It was a sight of eternal bliss for his eyes as he lurked from afar.

The beginning of term had quickly faded into April and Theo was not any closer to figuring
out who the two muggle mystery girls were than he was in the Winter. Granted, he had kind
of given up because he knew he wouldn’t have known them anyway, but he at least wanted
information. Names, how they met, ANYTHING!

Despite that, he still knew Draco was still hiding something. He wasn’t sure what he had to
hide anymore, but he was still being pissy and secretive.

Every time he’d try and watch him alone, something always came up in his view or he lost
track of him entirely, it was like the world was on his side in the entire endeavor of keeping
secrets. Sometimes, he’d catch him staring off in a random direction, aimlessly, looking
rather pleased with himself by doing absolutely nothing.

It was kind of creepy, if he was honest about it.

Some days, he’d try to catch him off guard by asking a random question to see if he would
answer, but he never faltered, because of course he wouldn’t.
“So, what are their names?”

Attempt number seventy-two.

“Whose names?” He looked over curiously, not paying any attention as his head was glued to
the book.

“The muggle girls.”

He snapped out of his trance and shot him a displeased glare. “You wish.” He then promptly
snapped his book shut and stood up like he had somewhere to be. “I’m going out.”

Not this again. “Where to?”

“None of your business.”

It was such a reused line at this point that he could’ve groaned. He had to follow him, even if
Blaise didn’t care for the idea, only wanting to hear of his findings, Theo knew he had to
follow him. He disappeared most nights these days and he was never able to figure out where
he went.

He just needed to bite the bullet and follow him head on, so he did, and disillusioned himself
clearly. He followed after him, noticing his trek to the upstairs parts of the castle, and he
walked at such a brisk pace that he felt terribly out of breath.

Quidditch players.

There weren’t many others out of the dorms, but it wasn’t past curfew just yet, so Theo knew
he was safe from detention. Unfortunately, Draco took a turn between a split hallway and
Theo hadn’t seen which one, and when he looked down both paths, he was not to be found,
and he couldn’t hear him anyway.

He sighed. He’d never fucking know what he was up to.

“Nott?” He heard a voice call out his name, and he promptly pissed himself. Thankfully he
didn’t, not actually, but his bladder was so close to it that it would’ve been a massive
embarrassment.

He was supposed to be disillusioned, but someone was calling his very name like he wasn’t.
Had it worn off? If so, how bad of a job did he do?

“Oh, come on, Nott, I know it’s you.”

He didn’t move, but the voice was Granger’s. It was sweet and strangely mellow as she called
for him. He almost felt bashful that she had known it was him. Had she been following him
follow Draco by chance?

He felt smug, yet also a bit terrified that she had known it was him.

He dropped the charm and revealed himself. “How’d you know it was me?”
“Because I could see you.”

“I had a charm on.”

“It wasn’t very good.“

Oh. That was awkward. “Alright.”

“May I ask what you doing at this hour?”

She sure could. Maybe she could help him, after all, she and Draco were rather cordial these
days.

“Draco left the common room and I needed to talk to him so I tried to follow him.
Unfortunately I lost him.”

She frowned. “Hm, that’s unfortunate.”

“Would you know where he is?”

She then nodded, which threw him completely off guard. “Yes. He was probably headed
towards my dorm.”

Say what now?

“I asked him to meet tonight to compare runes answers, but if you need to talk to him—are
you alright? You look quite pale.”

He probably was. His friend was meeting up with Hermione Granger late at night in her
fucking dorm?!? The space for the head girl? Like it was fucking nothing at all? She had
asked him?!?

Seriously, something strange must’ve happened to her over winter break because what the
actual fuck was she talking about?

No way—was that where he was going each night? Spending the nights with Granger?!?
Surely she wouldn’t admit it so quickly if something uncouth was happening, right? Or had
he just walked right into a trap?

“Oh, er, never mind—“ He coughed uncomfortably. “I’ll just talk to him when he gets back.”

Whenever that was. Fuuuuuuuuck.

“Okay.” She nodded, before looking around at the lack of people in the quiet corridor. “I’m
going to go now. I’ll tell him you were looking for him—“

“Oh, that is not necessary!” He turned on his foot and walked in the other direction. “Don’t
worry about it!”
“Oh, okay?” She sounded unsure, but he watched as she walked up in the direction to her
dorm and he sighed.

He debated whether he should tell Blaise or not when he returned, but he decided to wait
until morning.

Spending nights in Hermione Granger’s dorm.

Fuck, that lucky fucking bastard.

It should’ve been him!

“You told him? Really?”

He couldn’t believe it. He knew Theo had been tailing him, but he hadn’t expected Hermione
to tell the truth.

“Yes. I thought it would be funny, and it kind of was. Besides, I don’t think his mind would
be willing to compute the scenario we are currently in.”

The scenario in question being lying in a bed with Ginny Weasley and Hermione Granger as
they looked over their runes work. Both of them were nearly on top of him now, having
gradually worked their way closer to him as time passed, using him as their personal body
pillow. He didn’t mind, it made him feel smugly desired, as their fingers aimlessly worked
into him without thought.

“You’ve fucked me over. They know I’ve been absent at night and you just gave them the
answer.”

“But they wouldn’t believe she would have sex with you, would they?” Ginny raised an
eyebrow.

No. If the last few months had taught him anything, it was that people in this school were
idiotic. He could probably knead their arses with both hands at the same time in the middle of
class in front of everyone and still, no one would believe it.

“No, I suppose not. They think I’m shagging two muggles anyway.” He sighed.

“See? I just wanted to mess with him a little bit.” She smirked.

“How out of character for you.”

He didn’t really mean it. She definitely wasn’t above with messing with people, even if just
for the fun of it.
“No, but what will we do if they find out?” Ginny pondered, fingers digging into his
abdomen.

He hadn’t gotten that far, unfortunately. If they did find out, he might just have to obliviate
them. He doubted they would tell anyone, but Blaise could be a gossip, and it would be—

Wait—they just went over this. No one would believe it anyway. He felt a smile creep up his
lips when he thought about it more. Honestly, it was so far into the year now that he really
wanted to push the limits. See how far he could go until people snapped out of denial. He’d
never do enough that anyone would find out, but…

If only the girls would agree to it, because he wouldn’t ruin their reputations and never have
sex with them again, or simply just lay with them like this.

“What’s with that look on your face?” Hermione questioned, and he met her eyes as she
moved further onto him.

Fuck, she was cute. They were both so cute, like two confused puppies who wanted to listen
to his every word. He felt his face heat like a teenage boy and he averted his eyes because he
couldn’t stand it.

“Just had a rather bad idea.”

“Let’s hear it.” They rang out in unison, synched with each other.

“I was just thinking it would be funny if we purposely egged Theo on. Blaise too, but I want
to see how far it could go and people still wouldn’t believe it.”

Ginny had a small smile on her face, but Hermione sighed, obviously disapproving.

“I’m not saying they need to know I like to watch you two have sex, or that we are in a
ménage-a-trois, but I just think it would be a bit funny.”

“I agree. We’ve basically been doing that the entire year.” She looked over at Hermione, and
clasped her hand in her own. “Why not add you to the mix?”

Another sigh was let out as Ginny pleaded to the girl across from her, who eventually
relented.

“Okay. I give in. I think it would be funny.” She said with a slight smile. “But how would we
go about it?”

That was easy. “Let’s all walk out of the room at the same time tomorrow, when we know
MacMillian will be there.”

It was childish, planning such a thing, especially as he fucked them both—or, they fucked
him both later that night. They all slept peacefully, kisses to his cheeks lingering as not a
single interruption befell any of them over the course over those eight hours. He told Theo
he’d be back, but he always fell into the matters of sin when those two were involved.
The next morning, he couldn’t keep the grin off of his face as he watched them get dressed.
He could only dream they wouldn’t wear knickers one of these days and he’d really be a
lucky man then, even more so than now.

He watched as Hermione peeked her head out of the door for a split second, noting that the
enemy was there, before quickly moving back in and grinning to herself. She and Ginny
looked like two plotting maniacs with the looks on their faces.

It was too funny, but nothing was funnier than the look on MacMillan’s face when he saw the
three of them, it dropped into horror when he followed out after the two of them.

Hermione gave her best smile, as did Ginny, as they both waved to him.

“I’m off to breakfast!”

It took all of his strength to not burst into laughter right then and there, but he kept his smug
grin on his face as he made eye contact with the head boy, who sputtered throughout the
entire endeavor.

Ah, how priceless. Maybe then he’d get the hint and get his paws off of Hermione’s room.

“Good morning, MacMillan.”

“What the hell are you doing here?!?”

“Sleepover!” He replied, overdoing the cheer in his voice, clearly sarcastic.

And he followed after the girls, not sparing another glance back in the direction of the boy.
When they heard the door shut, he let himself laugh, unabashedly at that, a full belly laugh at
the sight, and the girls did the same, trying to keep their voices down, but failing.

“His face.” Ginny wheezed. “It was perfect!”

“It really was.” Hermione sighed with a big smile, she looked at him, “You were perfect.
Perfect acting.”

“Oh, I wasn’t acting.”

“Whatever.” They muttered in unison, and began making the trek to breakfast together. It was
so strange to be so close to them here, when others were able to see them all. To be doing it,
together, all three of them, like it was normal, was…quite strange. He wasn’t behind them, at
least not as much as he was used to, but so close he could smell them both.

He saw the befuddled looks from passing classmates, most just in disbelief that the two
Gryffindors were talking to him, the man whose family had so clearly fallen from grace, and
should have nothing to do with him.

“Wow, this is entertaining to watch.” Hermione muttered. “They really can’t believe it.”

“They’ll think it’s an illusion by two, I promise.” He grinned. “So, my ideas aren’t so bad?”
“No.” They laughed in unison as they turned to make the final stretch to the Great Hall, to
which more heads turned at the unlikely trio. It seemed to smack the student body
unexpectedly, and again, the faces of disbelief were the majority of expressions. When he
split up from them to sit with his own housemates, he saw only the slack jawed expressions
of Blaise, Pansy, and a peeved Theo.
Daphne was paying no attention, eating her food and reading.

As expected.

“What the hell was that?” Pansy exclaimed, to which he gave his best face of cluelessness.

“What was what?”

“Don’t bullshite me!” She whispered through clenched teeth. “Weasley and Granger?”

“I can’t have conversations now?”

He was pushing it, but that’s what he wanted to do.

“With those two?”

Theo clearly had something he wanted to say, but was painfully keeping his mouth shut and
biding his time for something better.

Oh well…

“It was nothing, honestly.” He scoffed.

“You were in her dorm the whole night!”

Theo had chosen to say that line, and had fallen head first into a set up as a result. “Said
who?”

He played his best acting skills, in disbelief that he would be spending the night somewhere
that isn’t his dorms. Their entire group (minus Daphne, she still wasn’t paying attention) and
even some fifth and sixth years were listening in for the reply.

“She said it!” He scoffed, “After you left I ran into her in the corridor and she said—“

“You followed me?”

The conversation ceased from there, knowing that he was caught.

“It was nothing of the sort.” He scoffed. It was everything of the sort, but giving mixed
signals was fascinating. His words betrayed his actions and his actions betrayed his words.
He couldn’t start off too strong, so he denied with ambiguity and left people wondering.

They were more likely to believe words than actions, anyway.

“You went to Granger’s dorm?”

“To ask one question.” He gave Theo a sharp glare. “You’re ridiculous. Seriously, making up
stories because of your own boredom? What I do in my free time is no one’s business but my
own.”

He was trying not to laugh.

Sorry Theo.

It was safe to say that no one believed what they had seen that morning, as he overheard the
whispers of MacMillan and Finch-Fletchley, and the head boy was getting nowhere at all.

“There’s no way. Just because she and Ginevra were walking in close proximity to him this
morning doesn’t automatically mean he stayed the night. Please—they were probably just
taking pity on him.”

It was too perfect.

“It’s my dorm! I saw him!” He countered.

“I don’t believe that. I think you’re just a bit sore that Granger rejected you.”

Draco bit his tongue to keep from chuckling. That was a good foil too. He hadn’t even
thought of that himself.

“Wha—“

“Now, I get trying to make yourself feel better, but she wouldn’t touch Malfoy with a ten
meter pole. Neither would Weasley. You’ve been saying he’s been around them for months
now and it hasn’t been true.”

It was true. It was all true. That was the most fantastical part of all!

“Besides, making up rumors as damaging as that would only hurt you in the long run. Give it
up mate, I’m not believing whatever story you’ve got for me.”

It really was true that people would choose what they want to see and believe based on
presumptions rather than observations. It all benefited him in the end, as those who at least
knew some of the truth were being tastefully ignored by everyone else.

Runes, however, was by far, the best class. It was a smaller class, and not nearly as many
people as potions or DADA, but both girls were there (Ginny taking it because Hermione was
there, so on so forth) but the two of them decided to make the move and move out of their
unassigned assigned seats.

They sat on either side of him like it was nothing at all, like it was where they belonged in the
first place. Usually, he sat completely alone, but the change didn’t go unnoticed. The head
boy looked at them suspiciously again, and Hermione gave him a warm smile in return,
causing him to blush and look away.
What a fucking geek! Draco was living that man’s dream at the current moment (his own
dream too, if he was honest) and it made him feel all the more smug.

Yes, they prefer the fallen angel (if that was the right term?) to his stuffy, Hufflepuff self.
Breathe it in, MacMillan.

Over the course of the class, the girls made it stupidly hard to focus, and he realized that it
was rather a blessing that they never usually sat with him, because somehow, he was half
hard and they were both completely clothed and hardly doing anything arousing at all. Except
for the occasional brush across his crotch.

They were devious, really, the way they knew exactly how to get a rise out of him, and not in
the anger department. It was torture, uncomfortably so, but it was also maddening, the way
no one really had a clue. Everyone avoided the sight of the three of them, pretending as if
they didn’t acknowledge it, it wasn’t happening.

They couldn’t even see them palming his cock either, or how he bit his tongue. They needed
to get him off later. There was no way he could survive like this.

The rest of the day was a show of the fact people really did just ignore things they’d never
think were true. He heard the whispers, and how most of them were in clear denial about
what they saw.

“No, but you’re bonkers—they wouldn’t get near him. I think it’s just a coincidence.”

“I’m telling you—I think it’s crazy. I don’t believe the nonsense at all. I’m just repeating
what I hear.”

Ravenclaws were the biggest gossips but still in denial like the rest of them were. He didn’t
know the names of those two girls, nor did he care, but even quidditch went normally that
evening, not a soul mentioning it to him. If anything, he tried not to consider everyone in this
school a bunch of fucking idiots.

This cycle of stupidity by so many repeated for a couple of days. Theo still gave him
suspicious looks, as did Blaise and Pansy, who now seemed to be onto his antics. He
wondered how long it would take Pansy to learn about the “two muggle girls” and how long
it would take for Blaise and Theo to put two and two together.

Probably never, especially as the days passed, and everyone was in denial about the sights.
He was with them often, and in public spaces at that. The library, in classes, the corridors,
even outside when the weather was nice.

The sentiment amongst many was “if you ignore it, it will go away” as people gossiped and
gossiped, giving him strange looks, but still didn’t believe it at all. It was mass psychosis at a
ridiculous level.

When they all went to Hogsmeade that weekend, it took him no time at all to ditch his friends
to meet up with the girls, and he did so very publicly, as did the girls, who were walking with
Longbottom, but when he called out their names.
Not their first names, because that was a step too far, but…

“Weasley! Granger!”

All three heads turned around, the nice spring air whipping against his face, and against
theirs, as he saw their smiles, and the confused face of Longbottom as they left his side and
traded one boy for another.

He walked a bit closer to approach them both, seeing the very befuddled expression of their
classmate, and watched as they latched to either side of him with big smiles.

“We’ll join you later, we promised Draco we’d help him find a book we’ve been trying to
locate for runes.” Ginny told him casually, and he wasn’t even able to get a word out before
Hermione added on.

“Tell Ron and Harry we’ll be there a bit later.”

Oh? Those two would be here? How interesting. He smiled to himself as he met the gaze of
Longbottom.

“O…kay?” He tried to fill his words, clearly unsure about whatever was going on, but not
wanting to say anything as if to question their judgment about the dynamic. “Why with
Malfoy, though?”

He tried to whisper it, but it was hopeless. “I’m right here, you know?”

He felt both girls latch onto him even more, making Longbottom’s eyes go even wider as he
witnessed it.

“We work together for runes, didn’t you know?” Hermione put on her best confused face,
leaning her head onto his arm. His face was one that had heard it, but didn’t believe it, so
now he was gobsmacked it was true.

“Don’t worry Longbottom, we won’t be long.” He leered, really leaning into the role as they
all turned around and headed in the separate direction. He watched as Hermione turned
around and gave one more wave and a smile as Ginny covered her own laughter, and he did
too.

“I think we all need to go into acting.” Ginny muttered. “This is so fun.”

It really was. His heart felt so light lately, and they never did find the book, choosing to buy
copious amounts of candy instead. Sugar quills were his favorite, just so he could see them
suck on them in their free time.

He knew that, at this point, no one would believe it. They’d move on, and everyone would
forget their fever dreams of seeing Ginny Weasley and Hermione Granger strolling with
Draco Malfoy in Hogsmeade.

He’d never forget it though, especially as they both kissed his cheeks when not a soul was
looking their way in the back of the shop. It made his heart heavy to think about the idea of
moving on. Eighth year being nothing more than a memory, when he was the happiest he had
been in years.

He couldn’t lose them. Not after the warmth and affection he’d felt from too many years of
ice cold interactions and stunted interactions with his parents. His mother was in France, and
his father was locked up.

He could do whatever he wanted, and he buy them a house just so he could stay with them,
but he felt the creeping fear that they’d forget of it all once they left at the end of June. It
made his stomach lurch in a sickly fashion, and he couldn’t believe how serious he was
taking it.

He couldn’t hold on, but he desired to. He didn’t care if it was a secret for the rest of their
lives, but he had become such a fucking sap. He’d miss them, and he didn’t want to miss
them. He wanted to stay attached to them for eternity. He was so comfortable now that he
couldn’t give it up.

“You alright?” Ginny asked, playfully patting his cheek.

He needed to get out of his own head. “Yeah, just thinking of what I’m going to do once the
year is over.”

“Hmm, that’s a lot to think about.” Hermione sighed. Her next words were so sudden, but so
casual, his heart stopped in its place. “Gin and I are going to get a place together. You can
live with us if you want.”

His heart thumped in his chest.

Were they serious?

“Yeah. There’d definitely be room for you. We can just say you’re our roommate.” She
shrugged. “We are rather fond of you, you know?”

Yes. He knew that, but hearing it in speaking form did ridiculous things to his heart. He was
lucky, he really was, the tears in his heart had been mended by two unexpected girls and he
had let himself get too attached.

He wasn’t versed in the way of feelings, but he was quite fond of them too. They had
unknowingly healed him from the pains he had experienced the year before. He felt happier,
more relaxed, and more at peace.

All because he had walked in on the two of them making out and had been too much of a
pervert to leave.

It was funny how the world worked, but he refused to give them up now. How they so
casually offer the idea to live with them later on. He already basically did, so what change
would this be?

“That sounds nice.” He smiled, hoping they heard his answer in his voice.
Neville Longbottom sat across from Harry Potter and Ron Weasley at the table, sitting next to
Seamus Finnigan, as they waited for the remaining people to arrive at their table.

The words sat uncomfortably on his tongue as Harry asked the question.

“Where are Gin and Hermione? You said they were coming with you.”

He didn’t know how to tell either of them that they’d commandeered Malfoy and gone off
with him.

Malfoy! They were friendly with Malfoy now, like old chums or something. It was hard to
fathom, but the last few days had thrown him for a loop, as he’d occasionally see the two of
them talking to him, flanking him in the halls, talking happily.

He had come up with a theory that Malfoy had something to hold over them, but he knew
they didn’t. They would’ve said something if they were in real danger, but they didn’t, and
seemed to be genuinely friendly with the bloke. He wasn’t sure when it happened, but he had
kept his head down the entire year. The girls probably had pity on them or something.

He didn’t deserve their kindness, but he wasn’t going to debate that with two girls who were
more than capable of making their own choices.

“Yeah, where are they?” Seamus added on. “They left with you, so where’d they run off to?”

Saying the words was terrible. “They’re with Malfoy. Something about a book for runes. He
approached us and the two of them just walked off with him.”

Seamus made a noise of surprise, but both Harry and Ron just had strange faces. They didn’t
look all that surprised, which took him with shock. Harry had despair written all over his
face, and Ron just didn’t look like he cared at all.

“Malfoy? Why on earth would they be with him?”

“For runes. They’ll be here soon. Hopefully not with him, though.” Neville repeated himself.

“Knowing those two, they’ll probably drag him along.” Ron muttered, looking out of the
window, and Harry let out another exasperated sigh.

Knowing those two? What was he talking about? Their kind characters, or something else?
Malfoy wouldn’t willingly—

No, he might, just to piss everyone off. Somehow, the girls liked him, and he’d probably use
that to his advantage, with his smirk and everything. Smug bastard.
“It’s going to be winter hols all over again.” Harry groaned, and he felt another wave of
confusion, sharing a glance with Seamus.

“Winter hols? What happened then?” Seamus questioned, and their two friends across the
way shared a confused glare.

“They didn’t tell you?” Ron cocked his head, before his eyes lit up and he began to laugh,
and Harry let out another groan.

“Tell us what?” The two of them asked in unison.

“Of course they didn’t tell anyone.” Harry muttered, and Ron supplemented.

“Malfoy stayed at Grimmauld over the winter hols. Gin and ‘Mione came in with him in tow
and refused to take no for an answer, at least according to this one.” He flicked his thumb in
Harry’s direction, who was going through five stages of grief.

Neville’s jaw dropped.

Malfoy did what now?

The girls invited him to stay with them over winter hols? But—wha—how—?!?

“You’re kidding! There’s no way!”

“Unfortunately not.” Harry laid his head on the table. “I don’t know why, but they’ve taken a
liking to him for some reason. I don’t know what happened, but they took pity on him and it
seems they’re still doing it now.”

No way! Staying with them over the holidays? What the actual hell had happened that such a
situation would occur? Did Malfoy’s head come off wrong? Seriously, he couldn’t
comprehend it, until he realized the obvious.

“Wait—but why didn’t either of you tell us?” Seamus countered. “Since you both already
knew.”

Both were immediately sharing a guilty glance with each other, that they had no plans to say
the reality.

“It’s not really news-worthy, if you ask me.” Ron sighed. “No point in giving him more
attention than he already has.”

Auror training really had mellowed his friend out. Growth at its finest, his temper hardly
there anymore.

“What Ron said. I doubt anyone would believe it, anyway.” He shrugged half heartedly.

That was fair, he supposed, even though it was a massive piece of information. He was
having trouble believing it, even though they were saying it clearly, firm in their words.
“Malfoy is Malfoy, and for what it’s worth, he wasn’t that miserable. I don’t know what the
girls did, but he was a rather good housemate for those two weeks, even if he was annoying. I
just don’t know why the girls are so fond of him.”

Ron’s eyes flittered in the other direction, suddenly very interested in the walls, and Neville
narrowed his eyes.

He knew something that Harry didn’t, and clearly wasn’t going to say what it was. How
peculiar, because his behavior gave him away quickly, but Harry was none the wiser.

“That’s fucking bonkers, I’m sorry.” Seamus scoffed. “What the hell does Malfoy have that
suddenly made the two of them so…in like of him?”

“Dunno.” The two aurors in training droned in complete unison.

Ginny and Hermione…friends with Malfoy. Sounded like something out of an alternate
timeline, and not even. A completely different world in itself.

Their conversation of information was stunted by the sounds of the door opening, and their
attention swerved to those who just entered.

Three figures, two he was fond of, and one he really did not care for, in total honesty,
carrying quite a bit of sweets in their hands.

It would seem they did not leave Malfoy behind, still attached to him like sweet honey.

The table seemed to let out a synonymous sigh of anguish as they approached them all. The
smirk still hadn’t come off of Malfoy’s face.

“Got room for one more?”

Ginny had asked it, and the real answer was no, but when they told them that, the two girls
sighed sadly and still made room for Malfoy, even though he had no business there. The girls
were nearly sitting on top of him in the cramped space, and Neville really couldn’t believe his
eyes.

Draco Malfoy surrounded by Ginny Weasley and Hermione Granger like it was nothing at
all.

“Malfoy.” Harry and Ron greeted.

“Weasley, Potter.” He replied curtly, turning then to him and Seamus. “Finnigan,
Longbottom.”

They greeted him in return, but since he had no business there it was terribly awkward. The
more he watched the three of them interact, the more he felt baffled.

“You didn’t tell us that Malfoy stayed with you over winter hols?” Seamus questioned
suspiciously.
“Why would we? It’s not your business.” Ginny chortled, casually, unmoved. Neville shared
a tense glance with the blonde boy in question, who looked rather stoic ahead of them.

The odd one out, but still willing to go with the two girls. They had to know he was only here
to piss him off, so why were they entertaining it. The more he watched, the more he felt
incredibly confused. There was something going on, but he couldn’t place his finger on it.

What on earth could’ve happened so that Ginny and Hermione give Malfoy any sort of
friendship?

What the hell was going on in this fever dream of his?

 Chapter 12
Chapter Summary

Flat hunting

Chapter Notes

Back again…EXAMS OVER YASSSSSSS

See the end of the chapter for more notes

“You want to come with us tomorrow?”

Draco was far too infatuated in watching the water drip down their bodies in the bath to listen
to Ginny’s question. Sharing a bath with them was really a blessing beyond belief, especially
considering how he fucked them both in a matter of minutes. It was one of his favorite places
to be with them, completely.

“Hmm? What?” He snapped out of the drops of water sliding over Hermione’s nipples, his
eyes flitting over to Ginny’s thighs, where they dripped over the curve of their arse.

“Perv.” Hermione muttered, like they weren’t the ones that invited him.

“I asked if you wanted to come with us this weekend?”

He paused. Where on earth could they be going?

“To where?”

“We are going flat hunting. Finding a place to live is going to be hard.” She sighed.
“McGonagall gave us permission but I’m sure she’d be willing to let you tag along too.”

They—what? “You want me to go with you to find a place to live?”

“Yeah. Since you know—we offered to have you be our third roommate?” They were looking
at him like he was crazy, but he couldn’t believe they had been completely serious.

His jaw dropped. “You’re for real?”

“You really think we’d suggest the idea if we weren’t.” Hermione scoffed. “Use that head of
yours, please.”
“But…why?”

He was so shocked. They really wanted him to look for flats with him in tow? Did they
seriously want him to live with them? Both girls faces dropped into annoyance, like they
couldn’t believe he would really ask a thing. The two of them dropped into the water again
and swam towards him quickly.

“Because, you idiot—we are quite fond of you.” Hermione said, combing her fingers through
his wet hair, turning his chin, and kissed him cutely. “That is, you do want to stay with us,
right?”

It was embarrassing how quickly he nodded his head. He really did want to stay with them,
and the thought of it all being over made his stomach twist uncomfortably.

“Good.” Ginny laughed. “I think we’d be pretty upset if you didn’t stick around either.”

She kissed him the same way.

“What about your…family, friends? You can’t seriously think they’ll agree?”

He wasn’t required to live in the manor, in fact, he didn’t want to live there, so this was the
best possible scenario for him.

“We will tell them you’re footing the bill. You pay for our rent, and in return, you’re not a
poor, sad, lonely boy.”

“I’m paying?” He scoffed. “Really?”

He didn’t mind, truthfully. It wasn’t like he was short on cash. The two girls looked at him
with pouting faces that made him avert his eyes.

Fuck, they were always so fucking cute like that, and it made him blush like a school boy all
over again.

“You have the money. Consider it repayment for the sex.” Hermione sighed, wrapping an arm
around him and laying her head on his shoulder, and Ginny followed not long.

“Fine.” He rolled his eyes, but the smile creeped up onto his face as they burrowed into him
in the water.

“Thanks, because you were going to come with us anyway. The realtors here don’t take
women seriously, so we were hoping that you’d be the buffer!”

“So I am just being used?”

“Sort of.” Hermione snickered, and he rolled his eyes. He didn’t feel used, though, and just
the thought that these two were the two closest to him made his heart flutter.

Their plan to be as obvious as possible for the last few weeks had truly revealed how idiotic
people were, but the fact that none of it had made it to the media was possibly the funniest
part of it all. They were doing just about everything in the view of everyone else except
having sex, and yet, still not a soul believed it was happening. No one whispered as they
walked by, they got the occasional suspicious glare, but nothing at all from anyone else.

In fact, the people who were actually suspicious were only the people close to any of them.
The general student body still didn’t seem to notice a flying fucking thing, ignoring it as if it
wasn’t true at all.

“Fine, fine, I’ll go with you.” He sighed, like it didn’t make his heart race.

“I promise you’ll have fun.” Hermione sighed. He felt them latch onto him, giving him two
nice kisses to each cheek before standing up in all of their glory and stepping out of the baths
without him. He ogled them both without shame, even as they dried off and got dressed.

Fuck, he was fucking lucky.

That was how, the next morning, he met them outside of Hogwarts, seeing the few eyes
watching them with curiosity, one set being McGonagall herself.

“Here’s our third person!” Hermione chirped, waving to him as he saw the confusion turn up
on his headmaster’s face.

“Mr Malfoy is your third person? I didn’t recall him asking for my permission.”

Had the woman seriously not noticed how he was attached to their hips?

“Sorry, it’s really last second. We just wanted to take a guy with us so we’d be taken more
seriously.” Ginny pouted in a way that would definitely not work on a grown woman who
could see through their bullshite. Well, maybe it wasn’t bullshite at all, if this society was any
indication.

“Hmm.” She raised an eyebrow, and had pity. “Very well. Be back here by no later than seven
this evening. I hope to hear good news of your home hunting adventures.”

They both broke into a smile as they grabbed onto him from either side and pivoted around.

“Thank you!” They grinned in unison. He hadn’t said a word throughout the entire endeavor.
The fact that it had actually worked was a miracle, especially considering the fact that their
headmaster hadn’t even asked any questions about why it was him. They made it to
Hogsmeade scarily fast before yanking him to an apparition point and pulling him for a joint
side along.

They landed in a quiet area, not too far from Diagon. There wasn’t a soul around, and he
wondered where they were going with this as he followed them into the light of house
hunting. Or flat hunting, as it would be.

“Our realtor is supposed to meet us here at eleven, so we’ve got some extra time to spare…”
Hermione trailed off, looking at Ginny hopefully, who sighed, before turning to look at him.

“You wanna get breakfast in muggle London?”

He’d skipped breakfast that morning, so his stomach didn’t give him a choice. Muggle
London was crowded once more, as he expected, but the girls chose a café that kept itself far
removed from everything at all, and he peacefully ate a pain au chocolat as he ignored the
flirtations the nice waitress was giving him. She was beautiful, not doubt, and maybe only
two or three years older than him, but he shot her down quickly.

He wouldn’t trade two for one, especially not after the glares he got from the two girls sitting
across from him. It was funny, how they focused all of their attitude on the interactions about
him, and not the girl, but it was cute, their subtle jealousy.

Or maybe they wanted to fuck the girl. That was the catch in a relationship like this. He just
didn’t know. Either way, he was rather fond of the two of them by now, and wouldn’t trade
them for a stranger. As they left, he felt them grab onto him even tighter than before, it was
something that made his cock jump ever so slightly.

“She was a cutie.” Ginny sighed, and Hermione nodded her head in agreement. “Look at you,
flirting with a muggle girl…”

He felt his face heat and he dismissed it. “I actually let her down quite clearly.”

“It was still cute.” Hermione grinned. “But we’d like to keep you, so no outside endeavors,
please.”

His cock jumped again. They were strangely possessive of him, and it was fucking hot. They
wanted him so badly that they were jealous at the insinuation of another girl flirting with him.
“I wasn’t planning on it. You really think I would join you in your living situation if I didn’t
want to stay with you all?”

“Just making sure.” She muttered, pouting cutely. It was mundane moments like this that
made him realize just how real it all was. He was in a threesome with two girls, serious
enough to the point he wanted to live with them so he wouldn’t be alone in his dreadfully
cold and large manor. His parents weren’t around to tell him yes or no, and they couldn’t
control him anyway, so he had free rein on what he wanted to do.

The realtor, a wizard named Benedict Murrow, joined them right at eleven in the empty
Leaky Cauldron, also taken aback by the strange addition to the duo he was expecting.

“This is Draco. He’s here so you can’t undercut us.” Ginny said bluntly.

“As in…this is Draco Malfoy?” He looked at them, confused by what he was seeing,
ignoring the biting comment.

“Yes. Part of his probation is being a helper to those who need it.”

That was a lie. His probation included graduating and staying out of trouble in general. That
just sounded corny. The man was a bit slack jawed, but recovered as he cleared his throat,
taken aback but still having a job to do. He knew immediately that this wouldn’t be a man to
tell a soul what was going on, especially as they apparated to the first apartment of choice.
It was a three bedroom penthouse that was clearly up his own alley in terms of luxury, but the
girls seemed a bit taken aback by it all. It was beautiful, but he couldn’t imagine the two of
them living there. They were both too modest and humble, even if they did have war gifts to
spend. Murrow was a really great realtor, actually, knowledgeable with any questions,
although Draco stayed silent, the looming man in the back of it all.

The second place was two bedrooms, and a bit too cramped for them all. The price was high
because it was a golden spot from the Ministry, but in their eyes, it wasn’t worth it if they
could barely breathe in the first place. Honestly, he was enjoying the experience of simply
being with the two of them like this, even as they went through too more places that didn’t
seem to fit. He wondered what it was, until Hermione broke the silence.

“I know this might seem a bit last minute, but do you possibly have any houses we could
look at? We just don’t think a flat is right for us after all.”

There it was. The sole of the problem. He’d never lived in a flat, and neither had they, so they
were looking for the warmth of a home anyway.

The man smiled graciously. “Actually, I do. I’m glad you asked.”

That was easy, and so, they all apparated to the final place that would determine their fate or
not. As soon as he laid his eyes on it, he knew that it was already at the top of his list.

“This place is a bit far removed from the rest of the wizarding world, but it fit a lot of your
criteria, so I picked it out anyway, hoping you’d have some interest.”

It was a cozy cottage of sorts. Not too cozy, by any means, but a perfectly acceptable size for
three people looking for a bit of space, more than any flat would give them, and surely more
privacy too. It was nowhere near the hustle and bustle of Diagon or the ministry, and it would
be a bit more distance, but it was secluded and made perfectly for people who did not want to
be watched.

“No, no, it’s cute.” Hermione chuckled. “Thank you.”

All three of them walked inside the home without a second check. There was so much land it
was on, spacious, full of wistful energy that came from nature itself.

“Now, already, it’s going to cost a little more because of the land it’s on, but all of the land
will be yours to keep and take care of. It won’t belong to anyone else, so you and anyone else
who wants can just roam for however long you would like to because it’s kind of endless out
there.” He laughed nervously. “As for the house, it’s five bedrooms, two stories, as you can
see…a bit bigger than what you guys were hoping for, but…”

They all listened to the man intently as he gave them the rundown of the home in the quickest
way possible. It had an open kitchen, large lounging areas, all of the rooms remained upstairs,
and all of the rooms were perfectly spacious. He could bet on the fact that Hermione and
Ginny were probably going to share a room most of the time anyway.
It was just so…warm. It was nice and well furnished, but he liked it the most out of all of the
options thus far. It felt the most like a home he’d like to share with others. Not to mention,
there were extra rooms, so if—

Nope. He wouldn’t let his mind wander there. He wasn’t even nineteen yet, and definitely not
ready for such a responsibility. He just liked the sight of his spend flowing out of them, that’s
all.

It was eccentric for a starter home, but he had the money, so he didn’t care. He could see the
girls liked it just as much as he did anyway, so when they put down an offer, he didn’t budge,
although he’d pay the sum with ease. It wouldn’t make a dent.

Wow, he fucking loved being rich!

That was surely a more difficult process for the average person, but for the wealthy, it was
simple as giving access to his bank account. That’d come later, but the house was paid in
cash a few hours later, courtesy of himself. When asked, he said it was for a good deed. The
good deed was him being freed of the shitty manor that was forever tainted by the Dark Lord.

He’d figure out how to explain this to his peers later, but for now, he had to focus on making
sure Hermione didn’t murder Murrow for flirting with Ginny, and Draco felt the same quiet
rage at the man that was clearly pushing thirty, but still wanted to flirt with a girl legally
because she was technically an adult.

The man had no clue of the situation at hand. He was probably more suspicious of Draco than
Hermione anyway.

“I’m gonna murder him in his sleep and leave his entrails—“

“Okay, that’s a bit extreme.” Even though he shared the sentiment. He watched as she tried to
lunge at the man when he couldn’t even see her, and he expertly held her back only because it
was not a battle worth fighting when Ginny shut the man down anyway. She did it with a
nasty glare at that.

“Ugh, ew, what a creep.” She shuddered as she walked back to them all as Murrow licked his
wounds. “Thought he was normal too, but just…ew…”

Draco gave the man a nasty glare after that, to which he really backed off. Dumb creeping
fucker. He seemed alright, too, until he decided to just be weird.

“At least you’ve got a place to live now.” He muttered.

“You mean we…” Hermione whispered. “You just paid for this whole thing in cash without
the man even noticing and you talk like you won’t live here too.”

He felt his cheeks become pink as he looked off at nothing in particular. “Yeah, well…”

It was all hitting him how serious something that hadn’t seemed so serious was becoming.
How attached he had gotten so easily. It made a strange pit form in his stomach, how quickly
his life had changed, and how much he didn’t mind it. He could be the head of the Malfoy
family from here for now, until he actually had to get married to some random by the requests
of his parents.

Eventually they’d be back, but for now, he’d enjoy the freedom he did have, especially as he
looked at the place that was more than big enough for three people.

They still had three hours to spare before having to return to the castle, so the three of them
went on a journey into muggle London again. He visited a cinema for the first time, and
watched some film called The Matrix, which gave him a trip he really didn’t need as he
walked out. He was surprised neither of them made any plans to meet Potter or Weasley, but
they had seen them at the last Hogsmeade visit, so he assumed that was all they needed.

They returned to Hogwarts that evening without much fanfare, and he did his best to avoid
any of his housemates in the current predicament. Instead, he went with the girls up to the
head dorms, where unfortunately for them all, MacMillian was holding a shitty gathering of
all of his own housemates because Hermione was out.

Not anymore.

It was silence when they walked in, and he saw the confused faces of Finch-Fletchley,
Goldstein, Corner, Boot, and remaining unknown Ravenclaw and Hufflepuffs that no one
gave a fuck about.

They were gaping like a bunch of fish, and MacMillian had a face of “See? See? I’m not
fucking crazy!”

No one would believe it in the morning. It would be forgotten as it always was, because
people wouldn’t want to believe their own eyes if what they saw wasn’t believable in the
slightest. MacMillian was still insane, whether he liked it or not.

“Oh, sorry Ernie,” Hermione chirped. “Pay us no mind. We’ll be out of the way.”

He walked by with a smug grin as she opened her door and began to walk in, but was paused
by a question. They were all still gaping like fish.

“Uh, what’s Malfoy doing with you?” Boot asked, sounding a bit crazed.

“Made sure our realtor didn’t screw us over. It worked. ‘Mione and I bought a house today!”
Ginny cheered, clapping her hands together with a cute smile. He bought a house today,
really, but they’d paid for a sum of it as well.

“Okay, but why would you ask Malfoy?” Goldstein shook his head.

“I’m right here, you know?” He scoffed.

“Why not?” Hermione shrugged. “He’s a good helper.”

They wasted no more time before walking into her room and shutting the door, only to hear
the immediate whispers coming from outside, he wanted to chuckle.
“What the fuck?” He heard Finch-Fletchley gasp. “He goes into their room?”

“I’ve been saying he’s here all the fucking time and none of you are listening to me!”
MacMillian retorted. “I’m not insane, and I am not making shite up!”

“But why the fuck—why Malfoy? Does he have them under the imperious?”

“No! That’s the thing! It’s been happening since last semester and he keeps coming back. It’s
like…they’re friends or something? He’s even here in the mornings, I swear, he’s spending
the nights here!”

“No way. That’s ridiculous.” He scoffed. “There’s gotta be something else—“

“Is no one going to talk about Weasley buying a house with Granger? Why? Isn’t that weird
when they have their own places to go back to?” Boot cut in.

Suspicion, suspicion, and the nervous faces of the two girls made his heart drop.

“I dunno. They’re close.” He shrugged. “She spends like every night here anyway. That
doesn’t matter to me, it’s Weasley. But Malfoy—I don’t fucking know. Their room is always
silenced and—“

Hermione took that moment to open the door and call them out. “If you’re going to gossip, at
least be discreet. We can hear you.”

Silence.

“Sorry, but you must know it’s concerning.” Goldstein sneered haughtily. “Why on earth
would you be surrounding yourself with him?”

It was a valid question, but he wanted to sock the fucker in the face. He had been awful. It
was right to question it, but fuck, none of these idiots had a clue in the world of it all. They
lived in delusion, ignoring everything until they thought it really mattered.

“I’m a good study partner.” He shot his head out. “Better than any of you, if the rankings are
any indication.” He gave them a nasty glare to tell them to back off, and he could feel the
tension building within the room. Neither party said nothing more as the door shut again and
Ginny silenced the room.

“Yeah…maybe we should let it go. It’s rather deplorable to think such things of Granger and
Weasley. It’s probably just pity.” Boot chimed in again.

It was like clockwork. It made them all laugh in the silence that they couldn’t hear from
outside. The group didn’t talk about them any further, and the group left not long after that,
leaving only the head boy behind.

They all lied in bed together, wondering more of what the house would be with the three of
them in it.

“At least it’s in the middle of nowhere. No one will find us.” Hermione sighed.
“I’ll go skinny dipping in the creek with you over the summer.” Ginny nudged her. “If you
know what I mean.”

Her face turned slightly red, which meant it was probably more than just skinny dipping.
Probably a euphemism for outdoor sex. That was hot. He needed to see that in the summer.

“You’ve ever had sex outside?” She turned to look at him.

“It’s unbecoming for a Malfoy. Besides, the chance of getting caught—“

“That’s the thrill. It was actually easier to have sex outside back at the burrow than in the
house last summer.” She chuckled, and his mind was burdened with the images of the two of
them rolling around in the grass in nothing at all, pleasuring each other without any prying
eyes but the sun above.

“Again, no one will find us out there.” Hermione added. “The wards alone will keep people
out.”

“It’s much preferable to the city, that’s for sure. All it will take is an apparition and then we’ll
be set for wherever we want to go. Or even setting up the floo.” She shrugged. “It reminds
me of home. Except…nicer?”

They both laughed, and since Draco hadn’t ever been inside the house she spoke of, he
couldn’t laugh at the joke.

“So, how have your parents reacted to the news? I’m not telling my own, but they’re in a
different country, so it’s different.” He noted.

Both parties went suspiciously quiet, and still, making him wonder what on earth the
response was from their families.

“We haven’t told anyone, actually.” Hermione muttered.

He looked down at them both in shock. “You’re barking? You haven’t told anyone?”

They hadn’t told anyone? They’d just gone out and bought a house with permission from
McGonagall?

“We’ll just make it a surprise and then say it’s a part of your probation to live with us or
something.” Ginny explained with no care in the world.

“I’m hardly on probation.”

“Okay, but who really knows that? We can be your handlers or something?”

“Kinky.” He smirked. “I think I’d quite like that.”

“Yeah, because you loved to be bossed around.” Hermione snickered.

“Not what I meant.” He denied, but his cock stirred at the idea. Only them, he supposed, and
he didn’t let his brain go any further, although it pushed on its own.

“That’s totally what you meant.” Ginny snorted. “Either way, I’m just excited to have my
own place with you.” She grinned at Hermione. “You’re a nice addition too, I guess, if you
just stay naked all of the time.”

Hermione laughed then, and she looked too satisfied with herself as he rolled his eyes.

“Speaking of being naked…I’ve been thinking since you’ve said it, but how on earth is
having sex in the outdoors comfortable?” He scoffed. “The bugs, the possible animals, the
ground, you can’t possibly be serious.”

“You’re too posh.” Hermione smacked his arm. “It’s great. The thrill of being outdoors is
incredible.”

“Never took you for one that liked the risk of being caught.”

“It’s not even that, but even here at Hogwarts it’s quite nice in the forbidden forest. There’s
that spring, and it’s impossible for anyone to find you unless they follow you directly.”

Hold on—were they saying—?!?

“You’ve had sex in the forbidden forest?” He sputtered. “No way.”

“You better believe it.” Ginny laughed. “It’s great. The whole place is illuminated with magic
these days. We haven’t really been since the beginning of the year, but now that it’s warm
again, it makes me want to go out that way.”

“You’re insane. You can’t have sex in that forest. It’s full of shite that could kill you!”

“Wanna bet?” She cocked her head with a self satisfied smirk. “It’s a pretty nice place when
you aren’t terrorizing it.”

Point taken. As ridiculous as it sounded, he was thoroughly intrigued, and he had to admit,
the idea of having sex outdoors seemed more than enticing. The thrill of getting caught shot
through his spine with an uncontrolled idea of fun.

“Fine. If it’s so nice, take me there.” He shrugged.

He didn’t think they’d agree so quickly, even Hermione, and now, he was following the two
of them on his own broom as she rode with Ginny in the dead of night. He didn’t even care
about the possible consequences, knowing all three of them had wormed their way out of
enough this year.

His heart thrummed nicely as he wove his way through the clear sky, following the two of
them deeper and deeper until that thrumming began to turn to nerves. Seriously, how far
could they go? Was this just some secret spot he had no idea about?
He hadn’t hardly been paying attention to his surroundings by the time they landed not far
from a crystal clear body of water that was brightened by the perfect patch of moonlight.

“See? Told you.” Hermione smirked. “It exists.”

“Whatever. For all I know, that water is poison.”

“Try it for yourself.” Ginny coaxed.

“Not until you do it first.”

He trusted them completely, but he wanted to watch the strip show, even if it was dark out.
He felt the magic around him, strumming in his blood and on his skin, and it was more than
blissful. It was glorious, as he laid his broom aside, and let out a sigh of relief.

This was the shit he should’ve been doing last year. Fuck, he wished his life hadn’t been so
shite for two years, because he wished he could spend every night watching Ginny Weasley
and Hermione Granger strip down to nothing as they threw their clothes on the forest floor.
He basically did spend every night with him, but now, he’d spend so many more.

They were basically stripping for him on purpose, or really, for each other.

“You guys should just never wear knickers or bras. It’s a fantastic look for efficiency.” He
sighed. “I enjoy it when you both wear skirts, too.”

“We wear skirts nearly every day with our uniforms.”

“Not those. I mean those skirts like you wore today, flowing and loose.”

They were perfect. So feminine, and so not like those uniforms that left everything to the
imagination in the worst way. Those skirts that they wore in their free time were always so
pretty and unique.

“You’re just a pervert.” Hermione shot back.

“You know me best.” He grinned, palming his excited cock in his pants.

He watched silently as they stepped into the glimmering water, wondering if it was cold or
warm, because there was no steam, but considering how they both relaxed immediately, it
couldn’t have been cold. It was like being in the baths with them, but better. They were naked
as could be, but outside, and in the thralls of nature.

He understood the appeal as he stepped closer just to watch them be at peace. Their tits
looked so fantastic in the moonlight, perky and nipples pebbled by the cool night air. He felt
his mind slowly slip strangely out of grasp as he watched their eyes trace each other with
desire and lust, but also a care that was beyond sincere.

It was entrancing, no matter what, and his erection strained uncomfortably against his pants
as the two of them grew closer, inching around each other with feather light touches until
Hermione initiated the kiss. He stood there dumbly, palming himself, his mind hardly there,
running on something he couldn’t describe, possibly in the air.

He wanted nothing more than to join them, as their tongues grew more desperate, their hands
reaching and caressing places only he should be allowed to see. Being naked with them was
the best experience, something he felt lucky to know so often, but he couldn’t move as he
watched them, only viewing the ripples of water as they moved, forgetting him.

Until they broke apart, chests heaving, pupils dilated, and they both looked directly at him.

His cock was jumping out to reach them now, and they swam like sirens to the edge before
stepping out in their bare beauty, water cascading them, and the closer they got, the more
entranced he felt. It wasn’t normal, the way his mind felt like it was on autopilot, distance, as
he thought only with lust, and some sort of desperation that wanted him to make sure they’d
stay with him foreve—

Fuck?!? What was going on?!? He was losing control, rapidly at that. The two of them had
him outnumbered, and he couldn’t fight back at whatever his mind was under. It was different
than his usual lustful haze, as it was just so powerful. He was frozen, but he wanted to fuck
them both full of him until nothing was left.

He felt their wet, naked bodies press into him as Ginny whispered into his ear.

“We didn’t invite you out here just to watch. The water’s fine, if you can’t tell.” She chuckled
lightly, undoing each button of his shirt carefully, and stripping him languidly, while
Hermione unzipped his trousers, and pulled his briefs down in one simple movement, the
cold night air hitting his cock with a sweet relief of pseudo-release.

He looked at Ginny, using a hand to guide her mouth into a quick kiss, before stepping out of
his trousers, watching as his clothes were discarded with the rest of them, and he faced back
to Hermione, using one hand to kiss her, and the other to cup one of Ginny’s tits, her soft
moan filling their ears, and her own caught by his own mouth.

This would never get old. Two girls all to himself, as they guided him into the perfect water
that was a temperature of pleasure. He felt like he was on an aphrodisiac with the way his
mind was so distant as he took a nipple into his mouth, alternating between the two girls that
he could never let go.

The only two that could do it for him, even if they loved each other far more than they loved
him, especially as he watched the way they looked at each other without any reservation at
all.

However, none of them were aware of the shadow of a figure watching them, disillusioned
and unseen in the forest night as the three of them partook in activities only known to the
light of the moon.

Someone had figured the mystery that had been plaguing them for the past few months, but
now that he knew, he couldn’t look away.
Chapter End Notes

wrote this to troll but now i’m 12 chapters in and lowkey feeling it…f/f/m is always
superior to f/m/m and i will die on that hill…that being said this is kinda crazy to me
like i’m a ginmione fan first but i wanted to try something with draco even though he’s
not really a character i fw on the canon level (hence why he’s so ooc) but honestly
writing for a threesome is fun when i don’t even agree with polygamy irl…like waittttttt
this is kinda interesting
 Chapter 13
Chapter Summary

The peeping tom is unfortunately turned on by watching two girls fuck one guy

Chapter Notes

Yeah i just be writing shit

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Ernie MacMillian wasn’t great with brooms, but he could ride them when it mattered.

A time like this is when it mattered. To finally know what the fuck those three had been up
to, and now that he saw the truth with his own eyes, what he had suspected for so long now, it
almost didn’t actually feel real. He suspected it, and yet, he was right, but he didn’t have the
thrill of being right as he watched Hermione and Ginny caress each other so lovingly, so bare
in that water.

And the fucking fact that Malfoy of all bastards got to see such a sight willingly, as they were
clearly so comfortable with him, made him want to think that his blood would boil with
anger.

He wanted to feel angry that those two would go anywhere near Malfoy in such a way. He
wanted to feel like he should run and owl anyone who would listen, yet he didn’t. No one had
listened to him for the past few months and they wouldn’t believe him now because he knew
exactly how the student body worked.

But why Malfoy?!? He blood did burn in envy that he was in such a position. It wasn’t his
first time doing this, and somehow, these girls were more than comfortable with stripping
down in front of them as he was clearly aroused.

The bastard got off on being called a pervert. He loved watching them, because he was a
disgusting freak. At least, that’s what Ernie told himself as his head felt light from the amount
of blood that had rushed to his cock by simply watching the girls kiss each other naked.

He was rock hard, and it only got worse when they stepped out of the water and stripped
Malfoy of everything he had on him. The way they’d done it so gingerly, their nimble fingers
working at his trousers and shirt until there was nothing left at all. He could only imagine
how it felt to have two sets of hands on him, but he hoped he never had to see Malfoy’s pale
arse ever again.

He just couldn’t believe it. Those two were in a secret tryst with Malfoy as their add on.
What the fucking fuck had that bastard done to get in such a position in the first place?!?
Honestly, thinking of the two of them, he was shocked that Ginny and Hermione were clearly
lovers as well, but thinking about the past year, he almost felt foolish that he hadn’t given it
much of a thought.

While he had been suspicious of the three of them, he hadn’t given much thought to Ginny
and Hermione themselves in the slightest, but from the looks of it, they worked in tandem
together, the two of them attached with each other before they were attached to Malfoy. It
made sense, considering the way they’d been attached to each other all year, but for them to
actually be some sort of tactful lovers.

He couldn’t believe he was watching this and he wasn’t getting caught. Did Potter or Weasley
know? Surely they didn’t know about this aspect of the relationship with Malfoy. If they did,
they’d flip! He spent so much time with the two girls it had to be some sort of fluke.

Why on earth would anyone like Malfoy be in such a position with two girls directly opposite
to him on any scale. In terms of people to be associated with, he was the worst of them all,
yet…

Shite, he couldn’t stand the way his cock strained through his pants. He needed some sort of
release, but he was disgusted with himself for continuing to watch.

That fucker had a big cock too. Malfoy was the last person who deserved to be well-
endowed, yet here he was, shifting around with two naked girls in water that had to be laced
with some sort of aphrodisiac with the way he felt insatiable, and those in the water looked
absolutely gone.

He palmed his cock in anguish, watching as the devil himself juggled two angels on each of
his sides. He could only watch with palpable envy as he kissed both of them, and then
watched as they kissed each other.

He’d never seen such love between girls, it was only the things of fantasies or whispers. It
was truly one of the hottest things he’d ever laid eyes on, even if he hadn’t given that much
thought about it prior. It was so gentle, yet so much more intimate, because they knew each
other so well.

Their soft moans made him insatiable as a viewer, and he couldn’t take the sight much longer
as he bit his tongue and tried to hold back on his personal desires to wank to such a sight.

He gave in and quietly unzipped his trousers to touch his rock-hard cock, knowing he
probably wouldn’t last long as the girls stepped out the water, naked and dripping wet. It was
such an erotic sight, almost story-like as he looked at Malfoy’s dazed expression as he
watched the two of them lay down on the grass, nearly tackling each other as their lips met
again.
He could see the small string of saliva between their lips as they broke apart and Ginny began
to move down Hermione’s body, leaving chaste kisses everywhere until she reached her
dripping cunt, which he strained to see without giving himself away.

Holy hell, she was about to eat her cunt, right here, right now.

“Please Gin, don’t tease.” She whined as her redhead companion left kisses around her lips
and inner thighs, even using her tongue to arouse her further. He watched the very second she
dived into her core, using her hands to pin down Hermione without any effort at all.

All of this on the forest floor, and with such a sight, he stroked his cock with a tightness that
was absolutely unbearable.

Who knew that these two were so depraved, especially as her sounds of whimpers filled the
forest quietly, along with the lewd sounds of such an act. He could only assume Malfoy was
doing the same thing as him, except as they switched positions, Hermione now riding her
face, he was the one who got called over with a flick of her finger.

He could only imagine it was himself in the fucker’s place as she gingerly took his cock in
her hands, then guided it directly to her mouth, making him make a sound he wasn’t sure he
ever wanted to hear Malfoy make.

Lucky. Fucking. Bastard. He gets to be absolutely awful for so many years and he’s repaid by
being the only man between a threesome of two of the cutest girls at Hogwarts currently? It
wasn’t fucking fair.

He imagined it was himself that was getting sucked off by her, as she rode the face of her
female companion, feeling more and more helpless as she clearly neared her breaking point.
He watched dutifully as Malfoy took the back of her head and coaxed her gently as he tried to
stifle his own sounds to no avail.

His face alone showed that he was skilled. To think that Hermione Granger was the one who
was bringing Malfoy to such an expression seemed unfathomable, but it stirred a feeling of
palpable envy and a simultaneous feeling of…

He wasn’t sure what it was.

Attraction to such a sight?

Fuck. He felt shameful, but there was something incredibly arousing about thinking of the
woman he wanted to date getting fucked by another man. Imagining himself in Malfoy’s
place didn’t work when he felt rather inferior in size and physical attributes, and since he
wasn’t a woman, he couldn’t picture himself in Ginny’s position either. Honestly, he’d love to
shag either one of them, but the fact that it was Malfoy who got to do it…

He couldn’t place it at all, this terrible feeling of arousal at the sight of her sucking another
man’s cock. She wasn’t his, and had clearly rejected him so in favor of two others, but he
couldn’t help but be painfully attracted to such a sight.
It was so depraved. It was something that none of them should’ve been participating in, but
he still watched, pumping his cock slowly, up and down, in rhythm with her mouth as she
bobbed up and down with a technique he hadn’t expected her to have. He watched as he got
more frantic, holding her head as he thrusted into her face with groans of pleasure.

“Fuck, Hermione, just like that—“

He saw the exact moment her own body began to tighten, her squeals muffled by the cock in
her mouth as she came apart on top of Ginny’s face. Her legs shook as she squeezed tight,
clearly crested over the edge as she worked through it.

It was so hot. The sight of fantasies that he’d never expect to see in his life.

It was a blur as he watched her swallow the entirety of Malfoy’s seed into her mouth as he let
out a rather desperate sound, at her mercy. To his surprise, his erection still stood, clearly
affected by whatever aphrodisiac was still in the air.

They were too lost to their own senses that they’d never be able to detect him at this rate, so
he continued to peep, as they switched positions into a maneuver that clearly milked the man
in the situation of everything he had.

He watched as Hermione slowly lowered herself on top of his cock, and Ginny lowered
herself over his mouth, and he could only marvel that people actually had sex like this,
especially the head girl. He had all of those suspicions, but to think that she would actually…

She really wasn’t innocent at all. It was all a casual deception.

She took his cock so well that it made his own thrusts into his hand speed up as her moans
were swallowed by kisses from Ginny. Hearing his name on her tongue as their rhythms
increased in speed felt like a sweet slap of pleasure to his face.

“Oh, god, Draco!”

His name from both girls only pushed him closer to the edge. He wasn’t sure why his body
was betraying him like this, but as he bit his tongue, and spurted into his hand, he felt only
relieved that his climax had gone unnoticed. His head felt painfully light as he scourgified
himself and took back off onto the broom, but for the rest of that night, he dreamed of three
people. He dreamed of their naked, wet bodies, and how he was only an outsider.

He hated that he had felt so aroused by the arousal of watching the girl he wanted to take out
on a date be fucked silly by a boy he hated. He couldn’t even think about anything else, like
any others who might or might know about such a situation.

He hoped it would feel as good as it looked for them when he would finally have sex.

Being a virgin at nineteen was a bit rough, after all.

The water was an aphrodisiac.

He only realized that after he woke up in a daze, completely naked, and feeling like the life
had been sucked out of him on the forest floor. It was very uncouth for someone like him, but
fuck, he tried to remember the previous night to no avail.

The snippets he remembered had been perfect though. He looked ahead at the pretty water
and the sunrise, to see the two of them in it once more.

They were definitely going to have to do that again. Mother of Merlin, that was fucking
unreal. They had been onto something when they said sex outside was good. He looked
around at the clothes still thrown away and strewn everywhere and momentarily panicked
until he realized it was still the weekend.

The water had some sort of enhanced aphrodisiac in it at night, or maybe it just heightened
the feelings one already felt. Either way, that was nothing like he’d ever felt before.

“Good morning.” He heard a voice call out, noticeably Hermione’s. “How are you feeling?”

“Like I can’t remember a thing.”

“It’ll come back to you later.” Ginny replied, swimming towards the edge. “Come on and hop
in.”

It was a perfect sight, so he complied immediately, the water still the absolute perfect
temperature. It felt so natural like this, all three of them, together, that it almost ruined his
mood to think of going back to the castle.

“There was an aphrodisi—“

Hermione shook her head. “No, it was just an enhancer. It enhanced feelings that you already
had.”

“But it was pretty great, no?” She smirked, as he sighed in agreement.

“It was quite lovely, I’ll concede.”

“Don’t sound so posh.” Hermione replied, sounding posh herself as he stared unabashedly at
her tits.

“I’ll say that I can’t wait to do that again at our nice, quiet, home. Enhanced feelings or not.”

“You’ll just pull up a chair and watch us in that creek, that’s what I’m figuring.” Ginny
muttered.

“That too. I like watching you two naked. If you could stay like that forever, I’d be a very
happy man.”
They looked unimpressed, and he felt a pinch to his arse, and then another one following that
in quick succession.

“Hey!”

“Get your head out of the gutter.”

“When you two look like that? Never.”

Another pinch, but it was worth it to watch them bathe. It made his cock stir with arousal just
to watch them wash each other, and he wondered if they did it on purpose, rubbing their
hands all over each other when there was no soap to begin with.

The answer was yes, they did, and he got quite the show as the sun rose, watching as the two
of them licked and sucked each other into euphoria, and he fucked both of them full of his
seed. He was rather entranced as he watched it drip down, out of both of them, like they were
his and his alone.

Even though they belonged to each other before him.

It wasn’t until they were cleaning themselves again, still naked, and the water somehow
immune from making any of them pruny, that he was asked the question he wanted to avoid
being asked in such a situation.

“Are you allergic to coming outside of us? Genuine question, because it’s. rather noticeable
habit of yours.” Hermione smirked at him, looking down as he still watched them.

Shit. He felt his face heat as he looked away from such a sight. They were onto him. It was
pushed into him to desire heirs, and these days, obviously he didn’t care about blood purity,
and these two were perfect women to carry his child—

He couldn’t fall down that rabbit hole. He was yet to turn nineteen, for fucks sake. “I
mean…” He trailed off, face hot. Every guy liked to come inside a woman. It felt better to
completely release like that, where it was supposed to be. He liked watching his seed drip out
of them and down their thighs. It made him feel possessive. “I just like it, okay. That’s where
it’s supposed to go anyway. Inside of you both!”

He sounded like a petulant child. Fuck, this was mortifying. He was far too young to be
thinking about children, and for two women to carry his children, even if they were in their
own relationship with each other before him just seemed absolutely taboo. Polyamory and
polygamy was one thing, but getting two women pregnant at the same time, filling them full
with his seed, making their wombs swell with lif—

Fuuuuuuuuuccccckkkkkk

This was fucked. It was wrong, but so enticing that it made his cock pump again. Besides,
they had their own goals, and his parents would murder him if he had children out of
wedlock. He was too young and irresponsible, they all were. Ginny was going to be a star
quidditch player, and Hermione was going to climb in the ministry, as per her words, going to
intern in the Department of Mysteries.

“Yeah, yeah, we know.” Ginny snickered. “All I’m saying is that you’re lucky we are on
contraceptives. Otherwise both of us would be pregnant by now.”

He tried his best to move the image out of his head, but the idea of both of them pregnant
simultaneously, from him, made his face heat up and his lower belly flicker with warmth.
Ginny had come from a family with seven children. Hermione was born from muggles, and
both were probably far more fertile than any pureblood he’d get married to.

“I don’t think he would mind that, Gin.” She whispered. “That’s funny. A boy whose last
priority should be procreating with a muggleborn and blood-traitor, looks like he wouldn’t
mind such a thing at all.”

“Getting two women pregnant? That’s taboo, Draco.” Ginny cooed mockingly, and he tried
his best to bury the strange feelings inside of him.

“Well, if it’s any compliment, I believe you both could give me healthy children.”

All he heard was laughter from them as he averted his eyes from their gaze.

“Maybe so, but for now, I’ll stay on the contraceptives, thanks.” Hermione chuckled. “Talk to
me in three years if you aren’t married and maybe I’ll give you some kids.”

Her voice was clearly joking, paired with her light expression, but it made him bite his
tongue to keep from thinking of such an idea. He didn’t want to get married, he really didn’t,
but he never knew what would play in his favor in an issue like this.

“If I don’t make the national team, I’ll do the same.” Ginny added. “Imagine that—we could
give you four each and have a quidditch team and a replacement.”

She continued to laugh, and he felt a small smile creep up on his face too. He wondered how
his family would react to such a thing, considering he wasn’t exactly known for having a big
family at all.

Eight kids sounded like a bloody nightmare, but he desired more than one or two. Three
would be fine, but he wouldn’t mind four of five either. However, if he got married to a
pureblood woman, that was basically out of the question considering the conceiving issues
most of them had.

He craved an unrealistic life he couldn’t have, thinking of how many children he could easily
sire between two women that were probably plenty fertile, as much as they joked about such
a situation. The actual logistics of having children with two different women though, would
send his entire family into a frenzy. Not to mention who would and wouldn’t know.

It sounded beautiful in theory, but reality would hit him hard, and he knew he probably
wouldn’t ever have such a life.
“You think I’d have kids that were competent at Quidditch?” Hermione scoffed, clearly in
disbelief.

“If they’re half of him—“ She pointed at him. “Then obviously.”

Having children with them. They’d be half of him no matter what.

Maybe he really was too attached, the thought of leaving them for some arranged marriage
making him feel ill inside. He hoped they didn’t think he was just going to ditch them one
day, even if that seemed to be the natural expectation.

As for his parents, he would be the head of the family soon anyway, and he still had power as
an adult with his own vaults and funds, so it wasn’t like they could cut him off for such a
decision. He’d hardly talked to them since the winter anyway, and he felt fine like that. They
were probably going to remain in France for the rest of their lives at this rate.

“Do you two even want children on a serious note?” He asked quickly, to which Hermione
replied in the same fashion after the two seemed to debate silently for a few minutes.

“I mean, we do want to have kids eventually, and personally, I’d rather get it done sooner
rather than later because my own desire for experience, but…the logistics of it all make my
head hurt. Besides, you’ll probably get married on your own after a while.” Hermione
shrugged.

Then why on earth would he buy a house for them if they’d thought he’d eventually leave?

He sighed and then spoke quite haughtily to hide his own emotions. “You two do realize I’m
rather quite fond of you both. I hope you don’t expect me to leave so soon.”

Silence. Shite. He shouldn’t have said something so emotional. His face grew hot as he
looked down at the shimmering water and his reflection that followed.

“You—you mean that?” Ginny’s voice broke through. “What about your parents?”

“Of course I mean it.” He muttered. “My parents don’t even live here anymore. They can’t
tell me what I can or can’t do, and I definitely won’t get married to some random woman
they choose if I already paid enough money to buy a house.”

It was silence again, minus the sound of water moving around as he looked up at the figures
encroaching closer to him. Their eyes were full of sincerity as they surrounded him. He felt
himself being sandwiched in a hug between the two of them without any other words, at least
until the silence was broken with a chuckle.

“We are rather fond of you too, you know?” Hermione’s voice whispered, and they pressed in
even tighter. “I’m rather glad you won’t be leaving us.”

“Me too.” Ginny added. It was all rather sentimental, to be bare with the two people he
probably trusted the most out of anyone. It was crazy to think that him simply walking into
unlocked baths at the wrong time led to this.
“I don’t think I get a choice anymore.” He snickered. “I couldn’t leave knowing you two
wouldn’t be satisfied—“

“Don’t push it.” Hermione grumbled. “We can do this without you, you know?”

“Yeah, yeah, you’ve mentioned it.”

He couldn’t see Ginny’s eyes, but he knew they were probably full of the same annoyance
that filled Hermione’s.

Either way, she still gave him a chaste kiss on the cheek, and so did Ginny.

“You’re lucky you’re good looking.”

“I guess I am.” He shrugged.

They finally got dressed after that, and he only watched as Ginny braided Hermione’s hair
calmly, placating it into a long singular braid. None of them seemed rather into going back to
the castle, so without permission, they simply left.

It was a bit of a blur, but he found himself in a quaint, small town in muggle Scotland, and
the mild air from the incoming summer made it rather comfortable for him. The girls were a
sight for sore eyes, clearly not wearing bras, and from his own knowledge, they weren’t
wearing knickers either, in those nice, flowing skirts that could give him easy access if he so
pleased it to be that way.

It was hard not to find an alleyway to fuck them both when they ate and shared their ice
cream with the most obvious set of “fuck me” eyes he’d ever seen.

They did it on purpose just to spite him, clearly. He just sighed and ignored it as they laughed
at him from across the table, the minds of women he’d never be privy to. It was too easy for
them, where on the other hand, on his part, it wasn’t nearly as simple to attract a woman in a
casual manner that he so wished he could do.

Men weren’t really the types to lick at their ice cream in a salacious manner, and if they did,
he would just cringe.

“Do you think McGonagall will give us detention for this?”

“Maybe.” Hermione shrugged. “I doubt it though.”

Her doubts were incorrect, as when they returned later that evening, they were met with a
stern face and a week’s worth of detentions of cleaning whatever remained of discarded
messes from the war. Even Hermione’s status didn’t get any of them past their headmaster.

It was a shame, but it really wasn’t, as he’d have more time to spend with them and it
wouldn’t cut into quidditch. When asked about his whereabouts the entire day, he could only
shrug it off casually and tell them it was none of their business. He had expected an ambush,
and so he had thoroughly prepared.
What he hadn’t prepared for though, was the sudden ambush on behalf of the head boy.

He’d been in the common room of the head dorms the following evening when he’d come
out suddenly and Draco hadn’t been able to ignore him because of the words he said that
made him freeze.

He’d known he’d been suspicious, and he’d done his best to make it painstakingly obvious
that he was at least somewhat in a strange dynamic with the two girls, but he hadn’t done
anything to reveal that he’d been shagging them, so he could only freeze like a deer before
death.

The girls were in the shower, thankfully. He just hoped it would be over quickly.

“You have no shame, you know?” He broke the silence.

Draco hadn’t known what to say that. “Shame for what?”

“You’re disgusting.” He spat, clearly pissed for something. His eyes looked more knowing
than they had prior, which made his heart race unexpectedly with nerves. He just needed to
make his tea and leave.

“Come up with a new insult. I don’t even know what for. Be specific.” He chided.

“What spell do you have them under so they’ll shag you?”

How did he—

He paused, but quickly continued his movements, refusing to give him any leeway.

“I’m not shagging them. That’s beneath their status.” He sighed breathily, pushing the lie off
of his tongue with ease.

“No it isn’t. I followed you out to that forest last night.”

Shit. Fuck. What the fuck was wrong with him? He followed them? Fucking creep. He could
deny it, but it’d be easier to twist it onto him and call him a peeping tom than lie even more.
He didn’t know what evidence he had on him.

“You followed us? You’re a fucking creep.” He scoffed. “Learn some boundaries. It’s none of
your business.”

“Anyone breaking the rules is my business.”

Oh please. He needed to get real. “Then how come you didn’t report it? Did you just follow
us out there just to watch, like the perverted fucker you are?”

“You aren’t denying it?” He looked surprised.

“Why should I? You said you saw it.”

Maybe he should obliviate him. Make it quick, easy and painless. Then again—

That might be the only option. His heart quickened again, not at the realization about himself,
but what he could do if he knew about the two of them as a couple. That…

He had no choice. Ernie MacMillan had to die. That was extreme, but maybe it was just so.

He watched as the boy clenched his fists. “I saw you watching them. The two of them are
together, are they not?”

“What’s it to you? If you know what’s right, you’ll keep your mouth shut.”

“Or what?”

“No one will believe you anyway. Don’t get all bitter because she prefers Ginny to you.
That’s a sad way to go out. Spreading false rumors because she rejected you…”

He didn’t say himself, for obvious reasons. His face grew red, like a child, almost like how he
expected Weasley to react in such a situation.

“They’re true. I saw you all—“

“You watched us? All of us? Hiding in the shadows like the sick fuck you are?”

The guilt was written on his face, and Draco nearly laughed. He had a look that said “I
wanked to the girl I wanted to go out with me getting shagged by other people” and he
looked furious.

“You probably wanked, didn’t you?” He laughed heartily. “Having to watch others because
no one else will go near you. Fuck, even a former death eater like myself can get more action
than you.”

“You’re fucking sick!”

“No, you are.”

The volume was rising rapidly, and he hoped it wouldn’t be heard as he flicked his wand.

“You’re pathetic, MacMillan.” He scoffed. “If you know what’s good for you, you’ll keep
your mouth shut.”

“Or what? You’ll be on the first portkey to Azkaban if you do anything.”

That was true, and he hated that he was right.

“You don’t have the balls to say anything. You want to get under my skin, but that’s it.
Anyone asks for proof, and you can’t give it to them. Regardless, no one would believe those
two would touch me anyway.” He smirked. “You just came out here to admit you’re a
peeping Tom that gets off on watching others shag.”
He was silent, still saying nothing.

“Now, if I may, I will be leaving. Again, if I were you, I wouldn’t say a word about what you
say. Not like anyone would believe you anyway.”

“There’s no way you actually—“

“You know nothing about me.” He spat. “It’s not my fault you’re a pathetic virgin.”

And with that, he took a deep breath and bid him goodnight, before opening the door and
slamming it behind him, his tea left out in the common area.

He only realized that the girls were in the room when he looked up after kicking the wall.

They looked stunned, jaws on the floor.

Did he forget to silence to their room too?

“Did you hear all of that?” He winced.

They nodded, a bit in a daze, and he dropped his head. “Sorry.”

Ginny flicked her wand to silence the room.

“Well, you were a bit harsher than I would’ve liked—“ Hermione began.

“It was fantastic, really Draco—“ Ginny cut in.

“But, it was quite nice of you to stick up for us like that.” She smiled.

Oh. Well, maybe this wasn’t so bad after all! He expected a scolding, but instead he felt
warm, wandering hands on his body as they dragged him to the bed with them.

They were already naked, that was a no brainer, but he had no resistance as they removed his
own clothes off of him and tossed them aside.

“Like I said, I am quite fond of you two, you know?” He chuckled playfully as he felt the
familiar feeling of being sandwiched between them. Their warmth crushed him in a good
way, his two personal blankets, if he could describe it in anyway.

“You’re such a knight.” Hermione looked up at him before giving him a kiss on the cheek.

“You’re our knight.” Ginny added, adding a kiss on the other side.

It was cheesy, but the feeling of love was undeniable in his heart. Maybe he was too attached,
but at this point, he couldn’t care. He’d like to spend the rest of his life like this, after all.

“I’m at your service then.” He grinned. “Does that make you my princesses or something?”

Ginny made a sound. “Ew, don’t get corny now.”

 The sound of laughter was infectious as he held them tight.

The best possible outcome in life was this, and he wouldn’t have it any other way, especially
as he drifted off into a dreamless sleep.

Peaceful sleep he could only have with them by his sides.

Chapter End Notes

Me making ernie the peeper cause why not

I kinda wanna give a disclaimer for the mid smut scenes because while i really enjoy
writing this story now, not to get tmi but i don’t have the same sex life that i did when i
first started writing this back in december and it’s definitely affected my ability to write
the smut i want to write
 Chapter 14
Chapter Summary

Freaky shit sort of. Neville asks important questions and grapples with sides

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

“Draco, what do you want for your birthday?”

That was an easy question with an easy answer, and he smirked happily as he thought of his
fantasy in his head. It was glorious, and depraved as he was.

“Sometime after we move in, I want a day where the two of you wear nothing but your
lingerie.”

He could hear them both scoff instantly, and he wanted to laugh. He was serious, after all. It
was a fantasy of his own he obviously couldn’t live out in the school, but he could live it out
in the privacy of his own home.

Well, their home.

“Or, if you don’t like that idea, maybe just the thigh highs or nothing at all. I’m not opposed
to either of you walking around naked for me the entire day.” He added on, a smile clear in
his voice.

“Ugh, you’ve become even more perverted as the year has progressed.” Hermione rolled her
eyes.

“Only because you two are just as perverted as me.”

“You wish.”

“You are. You just won’t admit it. You two are freakier with each other than with me. I’ve
seen some of those toys of yours.” He raised an eyebrow.

“Like what? Have you gone sneaking through our drawers?”

“Maybe.” He smirked. “The wards weren’t hard to break, but—“

“You perv.”

“Guilty. Anyway—there’s this one I saw that looked like it was—“ He felt his face heat just
trying to explain it. “It was like double ended or some shite.”
The two girls averted their eyes from him instantly. Guilty as charged. The toy was like one
of their fake cocks, but there was a cock on each end, double sided, and he wondered how it
worked.

“Of course that’s the one he found.”

“Why on earth does it look like that?” He questioned. They shared a glance with each other
and said nothing more. “No seriously, let me know. It doesn’t make any sense.”

“I’m not explaining it to you.” Hermione frowned, cheeks pink.

“You two are deranged, you know? How in Merlin’s name did you even find this thing?”

“I’m not explaining that to you either.”

“I’ll find out eventually.” He sniggered. “Or maybe I’ll just watch you use it on each other?
That’d be hot.”

“You’d rather see us use a toy instead of your own goods? At that point it’d be better used
stuck up your own arse.” Ginny replied with a dry laugh, and the comment made Hermione
burst into laughter too.

“You two will not go anywhere near—“

They had menacing looks on their faces, equally evil cartoon-like villains that were plotting
the demise of his arsehole. Maybe he’d teased their own a few too many times to put them on
edge lately, and no he was paying the price for it.

“Oh, just you wait.” Ginny whispered. “We’ve got big plans for you.”

“What will it take so you don’t attempt anything funny?” He was pretty sure they were
joking, but he was still outnumbered.

“I’d say that you should throw the match against Hufflepuff, but that’s just unnecessary when
you’ll probably win regardless.”

“Why on earth would you ask me to throw it?”

“To see you grovel. I dunno?” She sighed. “I’d really say that you should strip naked and kiss
our feet but—“

“Kinky.”

“I think tying you up would be better.”

“And leave myself to your mercy? No thanks.”

His cock stirred at the idea, though, and he grit his teeth that it was still like this. They
basically were his handlers anyway, and he really didn’t have much power in the relationship,
but the sex was so good and he loved their company too much to care. Embarrassing? Maybe.
But he was still the one who got to fuck them.

“Please. You get off on us calling you a ‘good boy’ and ‘pervert’ along with a multitude of
other names. It’s cute, honestly.”

Well, he was guilty of that.

“It really is, Draco.” Hermione cooed, wrapping her arms around his stomach, and pushing
herself onto him. “Ever since that sweet speech you gave the other day about us, and then we
heard all you said to Ernie, I never want to let you go.”

“Hey! I’m not a teddy bear.” He grumbled, feeling the air being squeezed out of him, even
more so as Ginny added herself on. “I’m not gonna be able to breathe!”

“You big baby. You’ll be just fine.” Hermione rolled her eyes, looking up at him.

He would be just fine. In fact, he was already more than fine by simply being here with them
because he’d turned into a big fat sap. The bed in Hermione’s room was basically just their
bed now. He slept here most nights anyway, even if they didn’t have sex. He wondered more
and more if they were as affected emotionally as he felt sometime.

He could simply lay with them there for hours, stroking their backs or playing with their hair.

“So…how would you feel about a blindfold?” Ginny broke the silence.

“And your hands tied?” Hermione grinned cheekily.

Of course this is what they broke the silence with.

“Only if you show me how you use that double edged toy of yours.”

Later that evening, they did, which he hadn’t expected, and then he realized that he would be
bound to a fate of being tied up and blindfolded. He swallowed his pride, even hearing the
click of a camera a couple of times as he remained naked and tied to a chair without his sense
of sight.

It was worth seeing them use that double edged cock, basically fucking each other in a way
that he couldn’t even describe properly.

As expected, his body betrayed him, and while he had come once from the show he’d gotten
beforehand, he hadn’t even stripped naked before he was hard again, and without his
eyesight.

“Wow. How beautiful.” Ginny sighed happily. “Every girl’s dream.”

His cock weeped desperately for attention, twitching with every word.

“Such a good boy. Always listening, always eager, always so good to us.” Hermione
whispered in his ear, and he bit back a groan before retorting himself.
“What’s next? Cock rings?”

“Ooh.” They gasped in unison, as if he just gave them a fantastic idea.

Shit.

They used him like a toy that night, but considering his own pleasure in the endeavor, he
didn’t mind at all.

Neville was wondering if Ginny and Hermione had forgotten that they were supposed to meet
him for that potions help he had asked of her a few days ago. It wasn’t anything too much, he
thought, but still, he felt a bit disappointed that they didn’t show.

When he asked around in the common room though, he found an answer quite quickly, at
least.

“Oh, I just saw both of them heading out towards the Black Lake.” Dean quickly replied.
“That was maybe half an hour ago though. They should probably still be out there, knowing
them.”

It was better than nothing. “I’ll head that way then.”

So he did, feeling the warmth of the encroaching summer on his face, wondering what on
earth the two could be doing out here, alone. They’d been an odd case all year, he supposed.
They were attached at the hip in a way he hadn’t expected, so close all of the time, and Ginny
basically lived in the head dorms with Hermione.

He only guessed it had to do with the war. Or at least the aftermath of it. He didn’t fault them
either way, but ever since that Hogsmeade weekend, he’d watched them just a bit more. They
truly did seem to be friends with Malfoy, and he didn’t seem to be half bad around them.
Their good presences somehow cured him of his own flaws.

He seemed quite attached to them too, as he saw glimpses and glances of the three of them at
odd and random times that made him scratch his head.

The grounds were vast, and the more he looked, the more he couldn’t find them, and he
wondered if it was even worth it, considering how often they seemed to disappear into thin
air with each other, but as he reached the edge of the forest, he heard a few voices up ahead
and quickly moved himself behind a tree.

A quick glance of his eyes to the side revealed exactly who he was looking for, and he
couldn’t believe that it had actually worked to the point where Neville almost felt a bit creepy
for finding them so desperately out here.
He stayed quiet, but they weren’t far at all, and he slipped a disillusionment over himself with
an ease he appreciated greatly after so much practice.

It was hard to focus while looking ahead, thinking of the idea that there was no possible way
it could actually be like this, but alas, it seemed to be true.

Malfoy was with the two of them. It was clear they had been doing some studying of some
sort, which didn’t seem that unusual given how he’d seen them in the library, but still…

Seeing it real life was so hard to believe, and a sight like this just seemed unfathomable,
making him wonder if he was dreaming.

The answer was no, he was not dreaming, but Malfoy certainly was.

He was asleep with the two girls. He was dead to the earth, looking much more calm and
peaceful than he’d ever seen him before. He looked so normal, so human like that, and even
more so that his head laid in Hermione’s lap, and she seemed to absently stroke his head with
her fingers.

His jaw fell to the floor as he tried to keep his gawking at a quiet level. It was so casual,
especially as the two girls kept studying as if everything was normal.

This was…

Just how much had Malfoy changed? So much so that two of the girls that he had known to
be rather unmoved by him were now casually letting him sleep in their laps. He looked so at
peace in a way never seen before. No sneer, no smug grin, just out from exhaustion. The girls
didn’t seem to mind at all, and when he heard their commentary, he nearly choked on his spit.

“Isn’t he cute like this?” Hermione questioned, brushing a stray hair out of his face. Alarms
began to go off in his mind at the commentary, already so confused that Malfoy would let his
guard down enough to fall asleep in front of the two of them.

They were that close? So close that he laid his head in her lap to sleep?

“Oh come on.” Ginny chuckled, smiling. “Let’s get real here. He’s always cute.”

His jaw fell slack, wondering if he was really hearing such a conversation. Neville knew
Malfoy was good looking, it was one of the more frustrating things about him before he
himself had grown into his looks. A boy that cruel still had the eyes of girls all over the castle
because of how naturally charming his looks were.

“I guess you’re right.” She sighed, giving a little pout. “I just can’t believe he fell asleep like
this. I never want to wake him.”

They had forgotten about their promise to him to hang with Malfoy. It was one of those
things that hurt just a little bit, because he never expected the two of them to say the obvious
that he was an attractive man. He could only wonder what had happened between them all to
bring them so close together.
“Then don’t.” She chuckled. “Let’s just stay here for a while. He probably needs the rest
anyway.”

He watched as Ginny lay a comforting hand on his cheek and swiped it across, and he didn’t
even stir.

“I feel like I’m forgetting something.” Hermione muttered. “Did we have something due
today?”

Okay, so they had forgot. They weren’t just ditching him. On the other hand though, it stung
that they had forgotten about their commitment for him when they were cuddling Malfoy in
the middle of nowhere.

“I don’t think so, but I get what you mean. I feel like I’m forgetting something.” She
mumbled. “My brain is too tired.”

Ouch. “Mine too.” She yawned. “I’m ready for exams to be done and over with.”

“Don’t yawn. You’ll make me fall asleep too.”

They both chuckled at that, looking down at the boy who was still out cold, breathing lightly,
so at peace in a situation as strange as this one.

He could see his chest rise and fall, simply at peace while sleeping. He didn’t want to intrude
on such a sight, but he could only watch the eyes of the girls as they looked at their male
companion below them with an expression he couldn’t quite decipher.

“Have you told your mum about the house yet?” Hermione questioned quietly to Ginny, who
sighed.

“She knows we bought it, and that we’ll be living together, which is fine in her eyes because
she doesn’t have a clue, but I haven’t told her about the addition.”

He knew they were going to be living together after the term was up, but what was up with
that wording?

Didn’t have a clue? Clue about what?

What addition? Who else would be living with the—

He looked back down at the sleeping Malfoy and he slapped his hand over his mouth to try
and cover his gasp at the realization.

No way.

There was no way Malfoy would actually agree to that, right? Wasn’t that just a bit too far in
standards? They weren’t seriously going to let Malfoy live with them, were they? He had his
own gigantic house and copious amounts of money to do what he pleased.
“Well, I mean, I don’t really know how to go about it either.” She mumbled, still stroking his
head absently. “It’s probably going to end up a mess anyway.”

“We could always make it a surprise.”

“Harry would flip.”

“Ron might not, though.”

“Hmmmm…maybe we should bring him to that party that mum’s hosting in a few weeks,
just to ease it in.”

“No way, that’s far too much of a risk. They haven’t exactly seen the version of him that
we’ve been seeing for the past seven months.”

“What? The version of him that likes being called a pervert?”

Neville’s eyes went wide. What in the fu—

“Not what I meant.”

Ginny still snickered while Hermione rolled her eyes, but a smile creeped up on her face too.

“We could always be human shields. Do that thing where we each take an arm and put on
those sad eyes so no one tries anything funny.” Hermione began.

“The pity act?”

“Exactly. We had pity on his poor soul and took him in so he wouldn’t do anything to get sent
to Azkaban.” She looked at Ginny with a sad pair of pouting eyes that were full of empathy
and care, and would definitely work on Neville if he hadn’t heard this plan prior. Hell, it had
worked on him in Hogsmeade.

“I can already imagine his reaction. He’d scoff and turn his head with disinterest like—“ She
then imitated the very move she spoke about and it really was a lot like Malfoy.

“He’s cute like that. His pouting child act is so endearing, like a baby deer without guidance.”

Women were strange. That was such an odd comparison that he felt himself making an
expression of confusion that couldn’t even be seen.

“Yeah,” Ginny sighed. “That might just be in our best interest so my family doesn’t lose their
minds when they find out.”

So he really was going to live with them?

“Or we could always just make it a surprise. Say it was last minute that we invited him and
that he paid for a lot of the house—“
He paid for part of their house? He actually spent his large amounts of wealth on them? What
on earth had they done to him so that such a thing could occur? What in Merlin’s name was
the state of their relationship with the man?!?

“—so it was only fair that he be allowed to live there too.”

“That’s not even much of a lie either. We did invite him after all, and he did pay for a good
sum of the house. We just didn’t want him to be alone after all of this was over, right?”

“Right. It would actually make me sad to break away from him after everything.”

Everything? What had actually happened?!? His head spun with every new word and pieces
of information dropped without much fanfare.

They were too good of souls, because he couldn’t wrap his head around caring for Malfoy
and making sure he simply wasn’t alone after school.

He had been so awful to them, so what had changed? This entire situation made him think he
got down on his knees and begged them both for forgiveness, but Malfoy would never
swallow his pride like that.

Would he?

He had seemed so much calmer, nicer, and overall a better person in the past few months.
Still an annoyance with biting comments, but for the most part, minded his business.

Harry and Ron weren’t aware that they were going to be living together, and while he wanted
to tell them simply to inform them (He wanted to tell a lot of people, actually, simply because
it was so unbelievable) but he didn’t want to break the trust of his two friends. He wasn’t sure
anyone would even believe him anyway, but he wouldn’t undermine the girls and their own
strengths when it was clear they weren’t in any real danger.

If anything, from what he could see, they had Malfoy on a leash, which made him laugh,
even if he was suspicious of the relationship at hand. He could get help with potions later,
and he wouldn’t disturb their peace.

No matter how strange their concept of peace was.

To make it funnier for himself, it almost felt as if Malfoy was some sort of pet, which was
cruel of him to think, but thinking back to how the girls had surrounded him on both sides
and squeezed close to them without any reservation, that was what it felt like from his
perspective, at least. To think that Draco Malfoy was being tied down by two of the girls he
was supposed to despise made him laugh, until he thought of deeper implications.

They surely weren’t doing anything with him, were they? No way. He shook his head to
dismiss the commentary, because that was just…

Too far. He almost felt like he insulted the two of them for even thinking such a thing. That
was gross and just…not possible from a perspective standpoint. He almost grouped both
Hermione and Ginny as one entity that was in some sort of sordid relationship with the man,
and that just felt wrong.

Living together was a stretch, but anything further just seemed not plausible at all.

Ginny laid her head on Hermione’s shoulder, her own hands creeping around her midriff and
pulling her close. It was strangely intimate, but it wasn’t anything he hadn’t seen before at the
table during breakfast. The two of them always shared quiet whispers and playful intimacy
with touches that showed just how close they were as friends.

This was no different.

Until Hermione turned her head to look at her with a calm smile on her face, and Ginny
leaned in to give her a chaste kiss on the lips.

Neville had to stifle his choked gasp as he turned away in shock.

Did girls just…

No way. What the—

Maybe it was a normal aspect of female friendships—? He wasn’t exactly sure, but it had
caught him off guard, especially as they both giggled happily as if it was some sort of cute
joke.

He’d never seen a girl kiss another girl on the lips before, so his mind was a bit more short-
circuited than he expected.

Unfortunately, he got no respite when his brain exploded at the next scene when he turned
around once more.

He wasn’t sure what the look was in their eyes. He’d probably describe it as lustful and
hungry, but the second kiss was not at all sweet or chaste, and Malfoy was still asleep in
Hermione’s lap as the scene ahead of him unfolded. He felt like an intruder as he watched
two girls he’d known for so long now, kiss like no one was watching.

He turned his head away after ten seconds simply to give them privacy and catch his beating
heart as he tried to process the sight. No wonder he’d noticed that tension between Harry and
Ginny in Hogsmeade, as he knew they weren’t really together anymore, nor Ron and
Hermione, but this?

Were any of them aware of this situation? He remembered Harry’s confused glances, as if he
had some sort of an idea, but couldn’t formulate it in his head. Ron hadn’t acted any
differently though, and he and Hermione hadn’t had any sort of negative tension.

He couldn’t believe it. It wasn’t Harry that Ginny had chosen of that trio, it was Hermione!
She was locking lips and tongues with Hermione, french kissing as their hands wandered in
places they probably shouldn’t.
All while Draco Malfoy was directly touching them. Had he known about this…
arrangement? Was that why they were so close with him now? Because he knew and hadn’t
said anything to anyone? He looked back once more at the sight, still in complete shock that
such a thing would ever come to fruition, and that…

Hermione would really be with Ginny? Even though Harry was hung up on her? She’d
really…

It almost felt like a punch to the gut because he was almost positive that Harry had no clue.
Was this not betrayal? In such a short amount of time? He couldn’t believe that both of them
would choose each other instead of what was expected? What had been the catalyst? Why on
earth had Malfoy kept it quiet?

Neville almost felt a bit angry, in disbelief, but it made him sick to even think about telling
anyone. He was disappointed, but he knew how people felt about same-sex relationships
here. Even he wasn’t exactly sure what to say, other than a strange feeling in his lower
stomach, but he couldn’t expose them, not even for another friend’s sake. Ginny had helped
him so much the previous year, and even if the morality of this situation was shaky, he
couldn’t betray her when he didn’t know everything completely.

They were lost in each other, trying their best to hold in one position as to not disturb the
third guest there. It was increasingly clear he had been forgotten though, especially as he
watched as the sleeping boy began to stir, blinking a few times to catch his drift.

He didn’t move, but the noises must’ve alerted him as he looked up at the sight above him
before giving a face of disinterest, but also a small smile, and he closed his eyes once more.

It was comedic if it wasn’t so shocking. He clearly knew about this arrangement, and didn’t
tell anyone. How he found out, he had no clue, but it was obviously something that attached
them all.

His own cheeks were warm as he quietly did his best to slip away, and as soon as he could, he
ran like his life was on the line to make it back to the common room. He caught his breath
before walking in, only to be ambushed by Dean.

“Are Mione and Gin still out there? I need to ask them something.”

He had to think of something fast, so he bit his tongue and lied. “No, actually, I have no idea
where they went off to. Who knows, they could be anywhere.”

“Damn. I wanted to practice with them.”

Well it definitely wasn’t happening right now. “Sorry mate.”

“No problem. I’ll figure something out.”

Neville never knew if he did or not, but he did his best to act as normally as he could as the
girls sat down next to each other at dinner, just across from them. They acted so normal, like
they hadn’t been eating each other’s faces off earlier in the afternoon.
It explained so much. They were so touchy, so intimate, and it was because they were more
than friends. Ginny slept in Hermione’s dorm all the time because they were in an intimate
relationship. So much began to make sense. All of their quiet secrecy, all of the times they
snuck off without a word, and how no one had seemed to notice that the two of them were
crossing lines with each other that weren’t acceptable in the world they lived in.

It was a shock. He tried not to stare.

They were living with each other, and Malfoy, once the year was over. The two of them had
kissed with him so close to them he was able to look up and pretend he didn’t see it, feigning
sleep. They had trusted Malfoy with a secret that could forever alter the relationships that
seemed to be the most important in the world they lived in.

They moved like a joint entity because they were a joint entity. Attached together by secrets
no one expected to be reality.

“Neville? You alright?” Ginny asked, waving a hand in front of his face. Both she and
Hermione were looking at him in a confused fashion, and he felt his face heat as he played it
off.

“What? Yeah, sorry, just a bit dazed, that’s all.” He replied nervously, not meeting their eyes.
“I do have a question for you two though.”

“Fire away.”

“Could you help me with potions when you get a chance? I can’t get this one technique down
right.”

He wondered if the recognition would pop in their heads, and while their eyes looked just
millimeters away from realization, neither grasped it, but agreed regardless.

“Yes, sure, just let us know.” Ginny shrugged.

Us.

He wanted to laugh. Harry didn’t stand a damn chance.

Later that evening, he watched them some more, from behind, as they headed up towards the
head dorms, smiling, laughing and talking like nothing really mattered but their relationship.
Not even two steps behind them, Malfoy walked in a disinterested fashion, close enough to
bring suspicion but far enough away to never confirm anything.

Whispers that would fade instantly.

Even back in the common room, he heard Seamus ask where Ginny was, and Dean only
laughed dryly.

“Where she is, every night, which is ‘Mione’s dorm.” He replied flatly.

“She always stays with her.”

“You’re just now noticing?”

“Well, no, but it’s just strange. They act like a dating couple with the way they never leave
each other’s side.”

Neville winced. His tone had no notice of suspicion, just of a comparison for a joke. A joke
that really wasn’t a joke in reality, but they didn’t need to know that.

“That’s just how girls are, mate.” He replied. “They’re touchy and intimate because they can
be. If we do that, we look gay.”

“True.”

“Honestly, the two of them are cute.” Dean trailed off. “I think it’s good that people can be so
happy even after such turmoil.”

“Sappy much?”

He just shrugged. “They’re cute girls that do cute things with each other. Forgive me for
watching them.”

“Creepy…” Seamus shuddered dramatically. “I suppose it’s good for them, then. I wouldn’t
willingly put myself near Macmillan though.”

“Someone’s gotta take one for us all. The power of friendship can defeat the evil, and all
that.”

They all laughed after that, but Neville felt himself go quiet, thinking of the truth behind all
of the words, even if his friends were unaware.

He was terrible with secrets, but he would just have to keep them for the sake of his friends,
even if it might harm another in its wake.

He just hoped Harry wouldn’t be too heartbroken about it if the truth decided to come out.

He wouldn’t be the one to reveal it, though.

Ron looked over at his friend, who was clearly in the slump of rejection that had lingered for
nearly a year now.

“I just—I don’t know what I did wrong.” He mumbled, taking another sip of firewhiskey. He
hadn’t done anything wrong, but his sister just wasn’t interested in him the way she was
interested in someone else.
He was frankly, getting annoyed. Harry had all the glory in the world and was hung up on his
sister. He didn’t understand why he just couldn’t get over her. It had been a year since they’d
really parted ways. When Hermione had told him how she felt, he felt a bit shocked, but life
was life.

He’d gotten better at controlling his emotions with training, but Harry couldn’t get a grip, and
it was frustrating more than anything.

“You didn’t do anything. She’s just not interested. Things like that happen.”

“But why? I thought we were doing well, and then—“ He buried his face in his hands and
groaned. “She just…drifted away.”

He wouldn’t tell him the truth, because Hermione had trusted him, and it was his sister’s
secret too. It wasn’t his business, not in this precarious issue, and he refused to break their
trust. It seemed harsh, especially as Harry was his one of his oldest and closest friends at this
point, but Ginny was his blood.

He couldn’t betray her trust when he already figured there wouldn’t be on their side if the
truth came out some other way. It was halfway why he had slowly not hated Malfoy so much.
Knowing that he kept such a secret and didn’t use it against the girls was the bare minimum
in being a good person, but in this climate, the average person would jump to spill it as soon
as they could.

Malfoy was Malfoy, but good actions were still good actions. It was clear the two had a
positive influence on him, even if it was annoyingly righteous at times. He’d been quite
cordial in Hogsmeade, which again, was the bare minimum, but he’d take it for Hermione
and Ginny staying safe.

“I even asked her if she wanted to move back in at Grimmauld after the term was up and she
said no. She said Hermione and her had already found a place that works better for them.” He
groaned.

Many would probably see his actions of saying nothing as a clear betrayal, but that just meant
they had no understanding of it at all. The relationships of his sister and his friend were of no
business to anyone except those who were meant to know, and just because he was hung up
on Ginny, didn’t mean that Harry had to know that she had someone else.

He found it hard to be questioning of Hermione and Ginny’s relationship when they were so
happy with each other. They’d all come off of a shite war, and he was supposed to care about
who they were kissing? Please.

Harry needed to get a fucking grip.

He’d heard about their new place, but he hadn’t pried for details because it was clear they
weren’t going to give any. It was called having boundaries, and letting himself grow
emotionally had made the flaws of others quite clear in uncomfortable ways.
 He wasn’t perfect, but when Hermione said her truth, last summer and over Winter hols, he
knew he’d rather have her as a friend than nothing at all.

The sooner Harry learned that, the better.

“I don’t know what to tell you. I think they just want a fresh start.”

“But it’s like they’re—they’re—I don’t know how to explain it. I don’t remember them being
so close. Not to mention, everything with Malfoy—“

Ugh. Enough about Malfoy. Felt like sixth year all over again when he almost believed Harry
was a bit gay with the way he spoke about him.

“I don’t understand how you’re so calm about this—I thought you wanted a future with
Hermione.”

“Yeah, but she doesn’t feel the same, so that’s that. I’m not gonna try and convince her when
it would end up as a mess.” He shrugged. “Things don’t always work out, but it’s up to you to
decide what to do in the meantime.”

He looked at him with confusion.

“You’ve gotten too smart.”

“Thanks.” He shrugged. “I know you don’t want to hear the truth, but you’ve gotta give it
up.”

For everyone’s sake.

Unfortunately for him, his words fell on deaf ears, as Harry gave him a look that told him that
he was not going to be listening. A look that was in disbelief that he’d even suggest such a
thing.

Well, he tried. That’s all he could say.

Chapter End Notes

Yeah…lol…

Neville knows now, but not everything. I wanted to focus on the fact his other friends
would also be affected by such an endeavor.

ron the chad

sorry for the lack of smut i was listening to laufey when i wrote a lot of this and that’s
not exactly a singer who you write smut to
 Chapter 15
Chapter Summary

Draco’s Birthday and backstory no one asked for

Chapter Notes

Thanks for all the love on this! I truly never expected to make an entire story out of this,
but lol here we are.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Draco awoke peacefully on his nineteenth birthday in the fashion that he awoke most of the
time in the current predicament.

A girl on each side of him, using him as a generator of heat, as they were all naked, and
somehow, he was the warmest of them all.

What a great way to start the day, and they hadn’t even awoken yet. He was finally nineteen,
after the longest fucking year of his life. He could only hope it would get even better, and
stay better, and he wouldn’t have to hear anything from his parents today.

He’d limited correspondence to such a tiny amount that he was sure they were wondering
about his lack of replies. His only faith was that they’d never be stepping foot back in
England at this point in time.

He really didn’t want to go to class. If he had it his way, he’d skip and go into muggle
London, which he’d never imagine to be the case, but the anonymity there was so freeing.

Either way, waking up was simply a show of watching the girls get dressed while he tried not
to get a painful erection. They’d woken up and immediately wished him a happy birthday, but
his real happy birthday was watching them both forego the idea of knickers and bras as they
got ready.

Their robes would cover it, but he tried not to gape as he saw Hermione slip on her skirt
without the presence of knickers and pretend like it was completely normal. Ginny did the
same, and they worked in perfect harmony to look as teasing as fucking possible while
torturing him terribly.
At one point, Hermione sat down on the bed to put her socks on, but moved in such a way
that he could see peeks of her cunt in a way that was far too intriguing in a catching way. At
one point, he simply smirked and flipped the bottom of Ginny’s skirt up to see her nice, firm
arse, and simply smacked it once.

“Hey!” She frowned.

“You make it too easy.” He sighed.

“Happy birthday, pervert.” Hermione snickered.

He wasn’t going to survive the day. His entire birthday was a torture of imagining of their
bodies, sans of any underwear at all. No one else had any clue at all, only him, and it would
stay that way.

He could only think that a month from that current moment, he’d be free of this school, and
with the girls, far off from his own responsibilities and the life he was expected to lead. His
parents would never find him, and hopefully he could live in secrecy for eternity.

Just eating a cake with Theo and Blaise made him wonder what it would be like if they found
out. They were so close, so many times, but it was like he could give them the truth, and it
still wouldn’t be believed. It was fun to mess with them, but it almost got exhausting at how
utterly daft his two very smart friends were.

How would people legitimately react? How much would it affect the girls? He knew Weasley
hardly cared about the relationship between his sister and Hermione, from that overheard
commentary, and actively kept it from Potter, but how would he react with him in the mix?

Potter would probably explode at both pieces of information, but Weasley had unexpectedly
grown into a decent gentleman that didn’t think with his emotions anymore. It was still
frustrating, and yes, he would still pout about it.

But for the furthest part of it, he wondered more about how the girls felt about their own
relationship. They were in a more precarious situation than his own, as a relationship between
girls wasn’t hardly accepted. It was a terrifying thought, and the fact that they could face
aggression if it ever came to light made his heart rumble in frustration.

The thought of Ernie Macmillan saying any words about it made him more than angry
enough to smack the peeping bastard across the face. He’d already worn down his
confidence, he had no qualms giving him a beating either. A nice way to get his own anger
out on his birthday, if he could.

Thankfully, he still hadn’t said anything.

Although, as he watched the two girls sit at the Gryffindor table, attached at the hip, he could
only wonder of the full story of how the two of them came to be as a couple.

How does one girl know that she likes both girls and boys?

He’d never know.

He wasn’t a girl, after all.

Hermione Granger was a girl who hadn’t given romance much thought before her fourth year.
It hadn’t been at the forefront of her mind. She’d find boys attractive and good looking, but
she never developed any serious crushes. Even in fourth year, with Viktor, she had felt like
something was wrong with her when her first kiss had felt startlingly lack luster to the books
she had read growing up.

She felt bad, because she wasn’t sure how else to say it, or how she had even been the one for
him to find attractive, but they were better off as friends. She felt no real spark with him, and
she wondered if there was something very wrong with her. A guy finally shows interest in
her, Hermione Granger, a girl not known for her striking looks or palatable beauty, and all she
felt was the desire to be his friend.

She was happy she could be her true self with him. They spoke well together, even with the
language barrier, and he shared many of her interests, being much smarter than she expected
for a star quidditch player. Despite that, she really didn’t crave the romance, and so, they’d
stuck as friends after the fact.

All of those articles had hurt, because she wasn’t some siren temptress, she wasn’t even sure
what in men she was supposed to find attractive! Some of them were nice to look at, she
supposed, like the neighbor boy, Max, who was a bit older than her, tall, well defined, and an
ashy-blonde.

He was good looking, objectively, but she didn’t obsess over it. By the summer before fifth
year, she had other things to worry about anyway.

Like Harry, Sirius, being chosen as prefect, Ron being chosen as prefect, and trying to make
sure Fred and George left her and Ginny alone in their shared room when they liked to
terrorize them.

She had gotten closer to Ginny the previous summer, sharing a room, and continued that saga
at Grimmauld. She felt giddy, having a close female friend after years of pining for the idea
of one, always failing to reach the right mark. She had always wondered what she did wrong,
but after a few years with Ginny, something finally clicked.

It was a wonderful feeling, to have a friend of the same gender. Nothing against Harry, Ron,
or Neville, but after years of wondering what she did wrong, it felt so nice. They did many
things together, but taking Ginny into muggle London was one of her favorites.

A core memory was when they had gone to get ice cream at a place Hermione had loved to
go with her parents when she was younger. England summers were brutal simply because of
the lack of cooling charms in the muggle world. The air never moved and there was never
any breeze.
Ice cream was the only source of relief to get out of Grimmauld.

On one particular day, Hermione’s heart stopped in her chest when she looked at the girl who
was sitting alone at the table next to their own.

She was stunning. A girl that looked straight out of a magazine. She had strawberry blonde
hair, a small, freckled face, and these bright blue eyes that looked unreal. She had to be close
to them both in age, but she couldn’t take her eyes off of her. Her heart had done a weird
thump when she looked her way with a kind smile and a wave.

Her cheeks had flooded with heat. A foreign feeling had entered her body for the first time, or
maybe it had always been there, but no longer was it dormant. It was thrilling, the way her
heart zinged with excitement in a way she’d never felt before, simply because of a stranger
girl.

A girl.

This was the feeling described in novels and books. A feeling of no return, an attraction she
couldn’t place properly in a normal fashion.

Girls.

She always supposed girls were quite pretty. Ginny was beautiful, and so was Fleur Delacour,
Cho too, and many of those French beauties. She had a strange feeling in her stomach
interacting with a few of them, and she chalked it down to jealousy for their easy beauties.

Was it possibly attraction? There was no way. Attraction to girls? That wasn’t…

That couldn’t be right. It had to be wrong. It was a fleeting feeling that would escape when
she let school overrun her mind again.

“She’s pretty, isn’t she?”

She remembered how her cheeks had felt warm, and how she looked at Ginny, who looked
exactly how she felt. Her cheeks were pink too.

“Yes. She is.”

She sighed it breathily, wondering what it must be to ride that feeling of a high from one
glance. It hadn’t been like this with Viktor in the slightest, and she wondered how Ginny
must’ve felt to look so taken aback too. So star struck.

Maybe it was just the aura of a pretty girl, but it stuck with her. She thought of her often,
even as the year began, and she felt weirdly constricted in a way she still couldn’t place. She
hated feeling out of control, but her mind and her heart had no problem being that way.

Case in point, she didn’t know how to feel. She couldn’t talk to her parents about it, because
she feared what they might think. They were smart people, progressives, dentists, but she
didn’t know how progressive they truly were.
She didn’t know what her body was feeling. She knew so little that it made her head spin.

It was only made worse when she became acutely aware of how pretty Daphne Greengrass
was, and not in a way that was full of envy. She was beautifully blonde, with a perfect, doll-
like face and bright eyes that shimmered with simplicity. She was a Slytherin that wasn’t ever
cruel to her, even if her associates were, and it made something in her feel a bit like gelatin.

She gave her kind smiles, small waves, and never once said a bad thing towards her. A word
was never said between them, but it still gave Hermione strange butterflies she couldn’t put
aside. She felt so guilty, like she was breaking the rules without meaning to, a punishment
from someone high above for something she wasn’t aware she had done.

Why couldn’t she just be normal? What was wrong with her? Why was every girl suddenly
so pretty? Why was she always looking at their lips? Why was her stomach always fluttering
in a way it hardly ever did with boys?

She’d always known Ginny was beautiful, but…even she seemed to be someone she was
acutely aware of in ways she shouldn’t be aware of any person of the same gender.

It was a curse of attraction she couldn’t rid herself of. In fact, the more she tried to think of
ways that men were attractive, only a select few popped up in her mind, and never as much as
the girls plagued her. It was sinful, how she’d peek over at the raunchy magazines some of
the boys would get their hands on and found herself woefully attracted to the girls in small
lingerie and near nude poses.

She masturbated for the first time in fifth year while thinking of kissing a faceless girl with
long hair and pale skin. She’d gotten herself off with her fingers for the first time, only
imagining it was another petite set of hands doing it to her. She’d taken a bath the next
morning where she had rubbed her skin raw to try and combat the icky feelings she felt, but it
was to no avail.

It was wrong, wasn’t it?

She couldn’t possibly be a…lesbian.

No way. She still felt strange attractions to a weird pick of men that gave her those same
butterflies, even if it wasn’t as strong.

It really was a weird choice of men. Her neighbor, Ron, Charlie, Dean, and that pretty blonde
boy she’d met at the park walking his dog. She didn’t know what to think or how to react,
because…

Who on earth was she attracted to? She didn’t even want to think about the mindsets of
people in the wizarding world on such a matter even if she didn’t feel completely comfortable
in her own skin.

The plague continued through sixth year, but she started to wonder if she might not be alone
in her strange world with the way Harry carried on about Malfoy.
No. She was alone. He’d kissed Ginny in the quidditch stands, and she felt a strange sense of
jealousy in the situation. Ron getting with Lavender hurt a little, but in the grand scheme of
her identity crisis, she was glad he was happy, until she realized he was kind of miserable.

Yikes. Lavender was a pretty girl though, had a chest she could envy from afar, with her
mosquito bites in comparison.

She remembered how the year had concluded, and the terrible summer that had followed. She
spent many nights sharing a bed with Ginny for comfort, trying to push her own feelings of
lust and debauchery away for warmth of simply having someone who would care.

She was with Harry, though, and Hermione supposed that Ron should be who she should
gravitate towards, but she only craved his warmth of friendship, nothing more.

Going on the run heightened it all. She had no time to think about her identity crisis until the
war concluded.

She had kissed Ron on impulse. She’d been overcome with emotion and he’d looked really
good there, but…

It wasn’t a mistake, per se, but…

It wasn’t the relationship she had deluded herself into somehow desiring. Ron was perfect,
she would say that, and it became all more apparent that his time away from her and Harry
had made him reflect personally in ways she hadn’t known possible.

Except, the relationship just didn’t click for her, and it all came crumbling down the first time
they had sex.

She was a virgin, clearly, and that hadn’t been the problem. She had purposely prepared
herself in a different fashion just to make sure she would be okay for such an endeavor. It was
nerve wracking and incredibly intimidating for her, but she wanted to get it over with.

Then she realized she shouldn’t have a mindset like that with a boy who was supposed to be
her boyfriend.

The worst part was the fact he was really good. She could feel it, he brought her to a climax
before he’d even unzipped his pants, but there was something off, and she felt so guilty. He’d
been such a gentlemen, calm, reassuring, even though she was insistent, it was almost like he
could tell something was off too.

He’d made it as physically painless as he could, and he’d been a good size for her, and for a
minute, it had felt normal, until the tears crested her eyes. She was in the dark, and threw her
arm over her eye to make sure he couldn’t even attempt to see, but she was frantically trying
to pick up the pieces of her heart.

When they switched positions, and she got on top, it hadn’t taken much longer for him to
come, and for some idiotic reason, that had been her breaking point. She let out a cry as she
fell into his chest, and she shamed herself for losing it over something like this.
She had no idea why she was crying or what was going on, but that her emotions couldn’t
take the experience. She was a fish out of water. Sex hadn’t been bad, but she didn’t feel
ready, and now she felt like a fool for doing this right in front of Ron.

It wasn’t his fault. It was her own.

“Mione, you okay—woah, fucking—Merlin? What’s wrong?” He gasped.

“It’s not you. It’s me.” She choked out. “I’m doing this all wrong.”

“What?” He sounded so full of genuine concern. “If you don’t want to continue, that’s
completely fine with me—shite—please stop crying.”

“I’m sorry.” She sobbed. “I don’t know what’s wrong.”

He had pulled out of her gently, holding her close. “Hey, shhh, it’s okay…let’s just take it
easy, alright?”

She tried her best to quiet her crying, as she laid on top of him, naked, and his comforting
tactics worked quite well. “I’m sorry, Ron.”

“It’s okay, errrr, I don’t know what you’re apologizing for anyway.”

“I messed this all up.” She whispered.

“Meh.” He replied in the dark. “Sometimes these things don’t work. It didn’t hurt my ego, if
that’s what you’re wondering.”

She felt her mood shift slightly. He was trying to cheer her up, and it was sort of working, as
a small smile creeped up on her lips. He’d grown so much in just a matter of months, and it
made her heart soar with a pride she hadn’t felt before.

“I just—I don’t know what’s wrong with me.”

“Nothings wrong with you.”

“But—“

“Look, don’t push yourself into something that clearly isn’t something you really want.”

Was he saying? Did he—

“Ron—I’m sorry—“

“Don’t fucking apologize.” He smacked her thigh lightly. “We’ve been through a lot, and
maybe…this just isn’t right at the current moment. How do you feel? And be honest, none of
the bullshite.”

“I just feel…” She couldn’t get the words out. “I don’t know, my body isn’t cooperating. I
don’t want to—I don’t want to lose you, but—I don’t know what I’m feeling.”
She heard a sigh. “Somehow, I’m glad I heard it directly from you.”

“What?”

“You’ve seemed…I felt like I’m pushing you into something you don’t want. You kept
saying yes, agreeing, but your body language has been off, and I’ve slowly felt like I’m
making you terrible uncomfortable.”

“Ron—“

“I’d rather have you as a friend than not at all.“

The words cut through her, and despite how sad she wanted to feel, she only felt sweet relief.

“Really?”

“Really.” He replied, squeezing her hand.

She cried some more, and after they got cleaned up, she still slept in the bed with him
because his warmth was still comforting.

It was like a weight lifted off of her shoulders that day, and it had been easier to interact with
Ron then than those few weeks they had “dated” if that could even be said. She hadn’t told
him her dilemma, but he never asked, and life felt better then.

She remembered when it shifted. She had been lying with Ginny on the floor of her room as
they spoke of their fears and worries for the future.

“I don’t think I can continue with Harry.”

It was a small whisper, far past when they should’ve been asleep, but none of them had a
regular sleep schedule anyway.

She had never pushed herself up so fast. “What do you mean?”

“I feel…it’s just not clicking.”

She hadn’t been able to understand that. They’d always seemed perfect for each other.

“Really? But you guys look so happy.”

“I think it’s just like you and Ron. I’d rather have him as a friend, now.”

“What about all of those years of pining?”

She laughed. “Dunno. It’s just faded, I guess.”

“You’re far too casual than what I expected.”

“What can I say? Not much I can do about my own heart.”

“You’re better than me.”

“Meh. I’m just struggling with some things right now and a boyfriend that wouldn’t
understand is the last thing I need.”

Now that was odd. “What wouldn’t he understand? It’s Harry.”

She paused, letting out a deep sigh. “I dunno how to explain it, but it might be easier with
you since you’re a girl.”

She hadn’t a clue where the conversation was leading. “Really?”

“Yeah, well, maybe, I’ve never said it to anyone before, but I doubt it will make any
difference to you.”

“Is it a secret from Harry?”

“Yeah.”

She replied so casually. So simply.

“I’m terrible with secrets.”

“I know, but this one…you’ll be able to keep it, at least for my sake, because we are both
girls.”

They were both girls, that was part of Hermione’s ache. They were both in their underwear,
their cooling charms long wearing off, and at a boundary that had long been broken.

“Then fire away.” She sighed, looking over at her. She was beautiful, that enough was clear.

“I think I like girls.”

Her heart stopped in her tracks. She almost wanted to curse because it was unbelievable.

“And guys, too, I guess, but I think I like girls a bit more.”

Hermione had never felt more seen with such casual commentary. She was silent, unable to
process that one of the girls that had been a phantom of her dreams for a little while now felt
the same way she did.

She liked some boys, but she too…

She also liked girls more.

Finally, with the help of only one person, she felt like she could cry. She could admit it. She
couldn’t be stuck in denial if someone else just like her, someone she loved deeply, felt the
same.

Saying it out loud was harder.

“I understand.” Was all she said.

Ginny made an odd noise. “You understand?”

Only one way to say it. She could have the courage. She fought Voldemort, for Christ’s sake.
She could say she felt attracted to women.

“I’ve…” She could do this. “I’ve always thought Daphne Greengrass was quite pretty. In
ways that…I probably shouldn’t think about.”

There she went, and only silence followed.

“Me too.” A small chuckle was what she heard. “She’s really fit. Merlin, she’s gorgeous.”

It was really that easy?

“She was so pretty at the Yule Ball. I still think of it.” She sighed.

The two of them burst into laughter before it settled into comfortable silence and she
wondered if it was really that easy to admit it. She checked her fast heart rate, and concluded
that no, it wasn’t as easy.

The silence was cut through by a question of unreasonable odds.

“Have you ever kissed a girl?”

The question caught everything in her throat, and she croaked out a reply. “No. Have you?”

“No.”

A beat passed.

“Wanna try?”

Her mind short-circuited. “What?!?”

“You know, for practice? Just to experience it. I’d like to do it with someone I trust.”

She couldn’t believe it. All of those fantasies could possibly come to reality with something
as easy as this. “ You’re serious?”

“Why not?”

It made it all real. Going so far with a girl, that put it into reality. She couldn’t avoid it if she
actively indulged in her dreams and wishes.

“I’ve never done it before.” She repeated herself, nervous.

“Can’t be too different from kissing a boy.” Ginny shrugged, scooting closer. “Plus, you’re
pretty, so if I get to kiss a pretty girl, I’ll be happy.”
It made her blush, and look away, a childish warmth filling her cheeks at such simple words.

Pretty. Ginny thought she was pretty.

Just the thought of being able to kiss her made a warmth full of sensuality spread throughout
her lower belly. She scooted even closer, and her eyes chased her with a look of desire that
made her gasp softly. Her hand creeped up her bare thigh, moving her fingers in circle to
massage her gently.

Her lips were so pretty up close, plush and pink, and something she wanted to taste as she
leaned in closer. The tension felt so heightened then, having shifted so quickly.

Ginny closed the distance with one chaste kiss that was over in an instant.

That one kiss led to another kiss, as they knew immediately that it wouldn’t be enough. Her
lips tasted of cherry and her tongue prodded inside her mouth, gaining access for the two of
them to share saliva in a lewd, unexpected, and completely unbelievable way. She knew her
knickers were soaked as it moved further and further into a zone that they couldn’t return
from.

Her head was high on her taste, as Ginny’s hands began to move to her flimsy top, rubbing
her clothed nipples as Hermione’s own hand moved without much thought, pushing
underneath to touch her stomach. She was taut and firm, but they broke apart with a gasp,
wondering what had come over the both of them.

Her cunt pulsed with desire as she unknowingly humped against the floor to relieve the
pressure she felt. Ginny’s eyes were dilated, and her own nipples hardened through her shirt,
and Hermione couldn’t take her eyes away.

Harry was going to kill her, but as Ginny tugged at the bottom of her top, leaving her to raise
her arms and reveal her breasts to the cold night air, she couldn’t care.

She was finally freeing how she had felt for so long. She removed Ginny’s own shirt, and she
felt similarly relieved that she could finally make all of those torturous situations in the creek
come to life.

“You look beautiful, Gin.” She sighed. “Are you sure you want to—“

She didn’t get an answer through words, but through another kiss that pushed her onto the
ground and onto her back, as she climbed on top of her, using her hands to feel her tits, before
breaking free of the kiss and taking her nipple into her mouth, swirling her tongue around and
sucking hard, and she let out a warm sigh.

She couldn’t fathom had a kiss had suddenly brought the two of them to be nearly naked.

It felt so good. It felt so much better than what she had imagined, and all it took was a girl to
do it. She kissed down her body, chaste, soft, and teasing, every taste making her tense with
warmth that flooded her soaked knickers. However, she tensed instinctively as she realized
too late that she was going to receive oral sex, and Ginny forced her legs open with a grin as
she tried her best to stop it.

“Gin—you don’t need to—oh!”

She licked a stripe up her clothed cunt, and she gasped. To be licked there shot a feeling of
pleasure she’d never felt before, her toes curling, and she felt a hand rub slowly, teasingly, up
and down her cunt.

It felt so good that she hardly argued when she tugged at the sides of her knickers, lifting her
hips to drag the last piece of clothing on her to her ankles, tossing them to the side as they
were completely insignificant. She was completely naked now, spread and bare to the girl
ahead of her, her cunt beating with arousal that dripped without pause.

“I dreamed of this sight, you know?” She sighed.

“What?!?” She gasped.

“Remember when we went out to the creek before Fleur’s wedding?” She gently grabbed one
of her legs, laying a gentle kiss to her inner thigh, making her clench in desire.

“Mmhm, I do.”

Another kiss. This time, closer.

“When we were naked out there, I wanted nothing more than to taste you, see you like this.”
She sighed, scooting closer, looking at her cunt without shame. “And it’s even better than my
dreams.”

She kissed her bare labia, drawing a finger up to collect her arousal on her finger before she
took it into her mouth. “You even taste good.”

“I—“ She gasped as she laid another kiss just outside of where she wanted to be touched. “I
thought of you too. I always wondered what it would be like to kiss you.”

“Now you know.”

She finally relieved her, plunging her tongue into her core with a fervor that nearly made her
yelp, keeping her legs pried apart as she sucked at her most sensitive part, her clit. She could
only wonder where she learned to do this, as she muffled her own cries with her hands. It felt
like fireworks in her body, already being pushed so close to the edge after years of longing of
an experience she shouldn’t want.

She sunk a finger into her with a gasp, and Hermione arched her back in pleasure. “Oh god!”
She felt it curl deep inside her, moving it in and out as her tongue flicked over her clit.
“Ginny!”

She removed her finger just enough and began to stretch her with one more, moving at a pace
that would surely make sure she wouldn’t last as her hips frantically moved with the rhythm.
“You’re so pretty like this.” Ginny cooed. “My fingers feel good, don’t they?”

“Mmhm,” She whined. “I’m close, please.”

She sunk them in as far as she could go, curling them to hit the spot inside her that made her
back arch and tears crest in her eyes, all while her tongue continued against her cunt without
any break. She felt like she was going to burst, explode, and she had no idea how to release
herself as it became harder and harder to control herself.

The noises were wet and lewd, slapping into her as she finally fell over the edge with a
muffled scream, the pleasure making her see stars she’d never seen before, as Ginny never let
up on her ministrations, her orgasm rocking through her impossibly, and she felt something
release from her, liquid drip as her partner gasped in some sort of shock.

“Oh, shit—Ginny, oh my god!”

“Just like that, fucking shit, this is hot.” She continued, coaxing her calmly through a
prolonged orgasm that led to a feeling of overstimulation that brought tears to her eyes. She
pulsed, and pulsed, and pulsed, clenching around nothing as her body finally began to settle
from something she’d never forget.

She was exhausted, her chest rising and falling as she tried to clear her mind from the fog of
lust, as Ginny crawled over her still in her knickers, which were visibly soaked.

What would she taste like?

“Did you know you could squirt?”

“What?!” She gasped, mortified as she grinned.

“Hottest thing I’ve ever seen.” She muttered, leaning down and kissing her once more. “We
should do that again sometime.”

She nodded her head in a daze, forgetting all about Ron, Harry, or anyone else.

She only saw Ginny. She’d become her true self with only one person, and that was Ginny.

She repaid her by learning how to pleasure a girl herself, and exhausted they both were, they
woke up the next morning completely naked, on the floor, and their clothes scattered all over.
The memory of the previous night was fresh, yet a blur, and they were glued to each other in
a way that could never be known to anyone else.

That summer was a beautiful summer, and nothing really changed until the two of them went
off to Hogwarts again, leaving the two of them to secretly love each other without anyone
else in the know.

Until they caught Malfoy watching them like a depraved pervert.

Initially, in that bath, she had been so mortified, but seeing how aroused he had been
watching the two of them, seeing the outline of his rock hard cock in his trousers sent
 something strange through her.

It sent something through Ginny too, and so, they asked him to watch him, and they got to tie
him up and put him below them both.

It was hot, and she did like her specific taste in a good looking man to get back at him for all
of the hell he had put them both through. To see him submit to them both, listen to their
commands, and shyly love to be bossed around, the two of them were rather fond of him
now.

Pleasure and emotional purposes.

He was a lonely boy, that enough was clear, and she found herself with growing and growing
sympathy with Ginny. Their shared boy that they handled like he was their own. They gave
him respite occasionally, but in a genuine fashion, they both realized they were rather fond of
him.

They weren’t going to let him go so easily, which is why they had sneakingly convincing him
to move in with them both after the fact.

He was a good boy, after all. He just needed a little shaping into such a form. He was smart,
charming, good with his cock, fingers, and tongue, and a fantastic study partner.

She knew they were both a bit attached to him now. If it were up to the two of them, he
would never leave his spot between the two of them in their bed.

It was nice to be truthful, even with the most unexpected people. She feared that many
wouldn’t be as accepting as Draco Malfoy was.

What a world this was. She didn’t even believe that she could think such a thing, but it was
true, after all.

Neither of them wanted to let him go, and they’d do whatever they could simply to make sure
he’d stay with the two of them.

If all came down to it, in the magical world, two women couldn’t marry each other, but two
women could link to the same man, and be married by association.

That might be the solution to all of their problems, and neither of them would mind it at all.

Chapter End Notes

yeah i know no one asked for the pure lesbian sex but i’ve been craving to write this so
consider this happy pride month…ginmione my loves
 Chapter 16
Chapter Summary

end of term

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

The term was almost over. He could literally reach with one arm and it would be done. Draco
was in agony with exams, but he only needed to sigh once he knew that he would be free
very soon.

Except, he wasn’t free, not with the way the girls were pouncing him like he was water and
they were starved in a desert. They were upping the stakes with every passing day, and he
wondered if their own biology had synched up once more and that’s why they felt bold
enough to give him handjobs in the library.

Or flash him when no one else could see. Or drag him into the baths, lavatory, or even an
empty classroom just to milk him of all he had. It was good for his sex drive, and he felt like
he was walking on a cloud even with the stress of exams, but he wondered if their own stress
of exams made them want to jump his bones.

The first instance had been quite late in the library, open far past its usual closing time, and
the three of them had been sitting at a closed off, back table to study. Again, they were great
study partners, but when Hermione asked him to lean down and grab some book he couldn’t
even remember, he didn’t exactly expect to get such a look up her skirt.

Where she wore nothing at all. He’d found himself rather slack jawed as she guided his hand
up to her arse with a shy grin.

It was like his birthday never ended with the two of them, and he learned that they’d hardly
been wearing any notable underwear for the past few weeks, just to tease him.

Once, they’d been studying out near the black lake, but not far out as they usually went, and
they both randomly decided to flash their tits, only making it harder and harder to focus as
they remained topless for the rest of the hour. They hardly seemed to care about the idea of
getting caught, especially when they gave him a blowjob and he’d hardly lasted four minutes.
He’d begun to build up his stamina over time with them, but it wasn’t easy, and when they’d
come onto him unexpectedly, his defenses always came crashing down.

They’d also dragged him into an empty potions classroom and shagged him within minutes,
and both of them had looked rather desperate as they did so, once again without a care for the
concept of getting caught.
No one was any the wiser. It was almost a fatigue. His friends knew he wasn’t around, but
they couldn’t get a clear answer out of him, so they were all at a dead end. He’d supposed
they’d all lost interest, if so, then thank Salazar for that. He’d locked down everything that
needed to be locked down, and that was that.

Not to say that there hadn’t been some actual close calls though.

Pansy had stopped their library table by to ask him a question about…he couldn’t even
remember. He’d been getting a handjob from Ginny, just hardly out of view. He’d been so
close too, when her hand had tensed, only Hermione’s frame keeping the debauchery out of
view as she acted nonchalant to the entire endeavor.

He’d bitten his tongue.

“Are you alright, Draco?”

Then Ginny had done the unthinkable, and began stroking him painfully slow as he tried to
choke out a gibberish answer.

“I don’t think he’s feeling well, actually.” Hermione frowned, suddenly getting quite close,
and feeling his forehead, and silently slipping her other hand on his cock. “He’s quite warm.”

“Probably because you two are breathing down his neck.”

“I’m fine, Pans, I’ll talk to you later.”

“But I need—“

“Sorry, Parkinson—“ Ginny sighed, pumping him again. “He’s flaky.”

“No kidding.” She grumbled, tapping her foot and he inhaled sharply as Hermione squeezed
his balls.

She’d been maybe fifty meters away when he’d spurted all over their hands with his own
hand over his mouth to cover his groan of pleasure.

They punished him just to punish him, especially as they unabashedly licked their hands
clean of his spend without breaking eye contact. It was only a universal miracle they hadn’t
gotten caught.

Now, they only had one exam remaining, and he was studying with them on the floor of
Hermione’s room, and it was Transfiguration. He thought he had it in the bag, because it
really wasn’t that difficult with the way he’d been performing all semester, but the way he
was studying now only furthered the Outstanding he was sure to get.

For every spell he did correctly, they each removed an article of clothing. Currently, he was
still fully clothed, while the girls were in socks and their skirts. They’d hadn’t been wearing
bras, so getting their ties and shirts off had been rather easy.
He’d seen their tits earlier that morning, but he couldn’t help but stare as they basically
showed them off just for him to look at. Their nipples were hard, aching to be touched and
licked, but he had to get through the distractions first. He really did have a thing for small
tits, thinking of how nicely they jiggled ever so slightly when he slammed into either of them.

“Eyes up here.” Hermione snickered. “Turn this vinegar into wine.”

“Where the fuck did you get vinegar from?”

“We got it while you were too busy staring at our tits.”

Seriously? He was that horny?

“That’s the point, is it not?” He scoffed, rolling his eyes.

“Yes, we suppose, but do the spell and you’ll get your wish.” She drawled.

He did it very quickly and very easily.

“That’s faster than me.” Hermione mumbled, frowning cutely as if she’d just lost.

“What can I say?” He smirked, looking down to their tits again. He wondered how nice
they’d feel against his cock. He’d always thought that titjobs seemed extreme, because big
chests weren’t his taste, but maybe the two of them together…

He adjusted his trousers. “I’m very motivated.”

“Glad to know.” Ginny chuckled. “Men are all the same.”

“Yes we are. Now if you would please take off your skirts.”

His life was so good with how fast they complied, with Ginny leaping for Hermione’s first,
dragging it down as she yelped with surprise. She kicked her skirt away, not wearing
knickers, as expected, and blushed as Ginny smacked her arse. It was all too playful as she
smacked her skirt on Hermione’s back playfully, hardly caring to be naked at this point.

They were left in their socks, and he’d never tell them to take those off.

“Can I ask you both to stay naked forever?”

“In your dreams.” They replied in unison.

“I already do that.”

“Then you’re out of luck.” Ginny shrugged.

His erection was uncomfortable, only spurred on by the rather erotic position the two of them
chose to sit in. Hermione was sitting spread out on her knees, her cunt nearly touching the
carpet, hovering ever so slightly, her own arousal glistening with desire. Ginny was on her
stomach, actually blocking his view of nearly everything but her tits as she was on her
elbows, but it was endearing in a cute way.

It was clear they were done studying, at least.

Now they were in the torture portion of the evening, where he had to endure such a beautiful
sight at the expense of not touching his own cock.

He could think of multiple poses he wanted them to be in right now. Like dolls, easily molded
for photography, and already naked for the matter. Honestly, he could’ve taken a picture right
then, just of the two of them like that.

“Where’s the camera?” He asked.

“Why?” Hermione raised an eyebrow.

“I want new wank material.” He shrugged.

“Perv.”

“You’re the naked ones.”

She got up and walked over to her drawer, smacking his head on the way there. She bent over
ever so slightly to grab the camera out of a lower row, giving quite the wonderful view of
something he’d never get tired of seeing.

He palmed his cock. Their cunts were truly some of Merlin’s best work, if he had to say it
clearly with the way her rosy lips teased him so carefully. If he could, he liked to just look at
them, study them, just to see how pretty they were when they were full of his seed.

Ginny ogled her without shame too.

“I’m no better than a man.” She whistled.

“You’re much better than a man.” Hermione replied.

“I’m right here.” He grumbled.

“I’m aware.” She smiled brightly and handed him the camera, now full of new film. “You’re
basically just a pornographer these days. I’d tell you to take up photography seriously,
because you’re quite good.”

Well, what did he know?

“My inspiration is the best with you two.”

Honestly, he wanted a few pictures with their faces in it. He knew they hated it, and he
understood why, but he’d protect pictures like that with his life. He just wanted a few of them
on top of each other, maybe a few with his cum all over their chest, their mouths sucking it
off of their fingers—
Fucccccccckkkkkkk. That’d be wonderful.

“He’s thinking of something shameful. Look at his trousers.” He heard Ginny mutter.

He’d just have to convince them somehow, so he’d try in the easiest way he knew how. “Can
I get a few with your faces in them.”

“No.” They replied stiffly, in perfect unison, shocked that he’d even ask it.

“Please.” He muttered. “I’ve got this really good idea—“

“You mean perverted—“

“Same thing. I’ve got this really good idea but I’d really just like a few pictures with your
faces in them—“

“No way!” Hermione shook her head. “It’s way too risky. I already think it’s bad enough you
have photos with us without our faces in them. What if your friends found pictures of us with
our faces in them?”

“I’d obliviate them.”

He really would.

“Or, you can just put the camera down and use what you have.” She grumbled in reply,
lunging for the camera out of his hands, but he moved too fast.

“I say we make him beg for it.” Ginny quickly supplied. “I think we can trust him enough
with pictures of us.” She turned and made eye contact with him. “But if you want it that
badly, you’ll have to beg.”

Fuck. Of course.

Was he that desperate? Yeah. Just a bit.

“How would you like me to beg?” He looked at them.

“You want the pictures that bad?” Hermione looked beyond horrified. Ginny just burst into
laughter.

“Yes.”

He would be lying if he said it didn’t arouse him. He rather wished he could be the dominant
type, but he was outnumbered, and it always sent blood straight to his cock for them to use
him how he pleased. It made him feel like he was able to repay them for the years of terror he
put them both through.

There were plenty of times where he dreamed of telling them what to do, but in real life, it
would never be like that. He swallowed his pride and looked at them earnestly.
“You horny dog.” Ginny snickered. “Get on your knees.”

This was going to be humiliating, and that was the point, but the two of them suddenly
standing above him, completely naked, as he was eye-level with their hips was incredibly
arousing. It took a lot of restraint to not taste them both right there.

“Look at him, obeying like a dog.” Hermione added.

It was mocking for a reason, but fuck, his crotch felt tighter with every passing minute.

“Look how he likes it. He’s twitching like a beast in heat.”

“How cute.”

The pictures would be worth it. They always would.

“Now, ask politely, Draco. Ask if you can be a pervert and take pictures of us doing lewd
things to each other.”

He swallowed his tongue. He was lucky this would never get out. “Can I..”

He couldn’t say it. Fuck, they really were going to make him grovel and beg like the thirsty
dog he was.

“Can I be a pervert and take pictures of the two of you fucking each other?”

He had to look like a loser, too desperate to even think straight.

“What’s the magic word?”

He didn’t even miss a beat. “Can I please take pictures of the two of you doing depraved
things to each other?!?”

Shite, his cock needed some sort of relief or he’d blow in his pants like some thirteen year
old.

They looked down at him, calm and collected. “Since you asked so nicely…”

Fuck yes.

“Why not? Everyone needs artistic expression.” Hermione added.

They were so sly it gave him whiplash. After all, in the world of pornographic photography,
they were his muses.

“Thank you, my muses.” He smirked, and got a smack to the back of the head. He got two
kisses after that, so it was fine, but it was his own desires that let reign free with the pictures
he took.

The first one was a “caught-in-action” type of photograph. Hermione laid on her back on the
floor, legs spread just enough to tease but not unrealistically. Ginny was on top of her, on all
fours, backside towards the camera, and both of them looked back at the camera with acting
skills that were far better than they should be.

Watching the photo develop was a dream come true.

“You two look great like this.”

“Please make sure no one has that BUT you.” Hermione emphasized.

“Fuck, these are actually really beautiful.” Ginny awed. “Just become a muggle
photographer. Leave everything behind and just do that.”

The first couple he took were of similar fashions. The two of them kissing, or naked in
aesthetically pleasing positions. Their faces really did make it better, if he were to be asked.

It wasn’t long before he began to take the pictures of them french kissing, and Ginny eating
Hermione out, licking, sucking, and fingering her until she came onto a limp mess on the
floor.

There was this one awfully insane picture that he took, where Ginny made Hermione suck the
fingers she had used to finger-fuck her into euphoric oblivion, and he almost couldn’t keep
his camera straight as he snapped it. She’d been propped up on her elbows and taken her
fingers in her mouth without any protest, like a complete nymph who was good for sex.

Hermione then used a vibrating toy on Ginny, and he had to hold his own restraints as to not
take his cock out and shag them both with surprise. He was shocked at how lewd they were
willing to get, especially as they turned their attentions onto him.

He could make a photo book out of this. He probably would make a photo book out of it.

“Thanks. I’ll be wanking to these when I’m forty and married.” He grinned, knowing he
definitely had a dumb look on his face, unbeknownst to the fact that he was getting death
glares from the two women he had just taken naked pictures of.

“Yeah, married to us, maybe.” He heard Hermione mutter, and his mind screeched to a halt.

“Wha—“

He was cut off by a rather rapid kiss from the lady in question, one quite rough and desperate.

Did he hear that right or was he just hallucinating with those freakishly kinky dreams about
giving them children? He wasn’t sure as it all moved much faster from there, and he was
hardly unable to get a word in as they both jumped his bones.

He’d thought about his future many times, and how he’d probably eventually get married to
some…

Some random girl that wasn’t either of these two. The thought of it made him sad, and he
held out hope that his parents would never return and he’d be free to do what he wanted.
Maybe he could…

That was hopeful thinking, even if polygamy was perfectly legal in their world. It was
outdated, but some families still did it, and it was still plenty prevalent in Eastern Europe.
Half of the kids at Durmstrang came from families like that, after all. He couldn’t get his
hopes up for something so ridiculous, especially when he was still so young and they were all
running on a sex high.

“Fuck, Draco, harder, please!” Hermione pleaded, and it was music to his ears, as Ginny lay
boneless next to her on the bed. His next photos were going to be the most dirty of them all,
and just the thought of it had him spurting into Hermione, but he removed himself with a
groan and finished himself off, shooting ropes of his come all over their chests and midriffs.
It seemed to shock them both, which wasn’t surprising because he’d never done this before,
but he was proud of his piece of art.

He had a lot of semen. Flowing out of the two of them, both completely fucked, and covering
their tits like an abstract painting. Their creamy chests being shot on with his seed made him
feel stupidly possessive, like they were his and his alone.

Well, they were his and his alone.

He took a moment to admire the sight. “This is every guy’s dream. I wish you could spend
every moment like this.”

“At least you didn’t get it in our hair.” Ginny mumbled, looking down at the mess. He
quickly grabbed the camera, the very fantasy he wanted coming to life as they looked at the
lens in a natural fashion, too normal for the circumstances ahead. They had a perfect set of
eyes that were full of desire, but showed the extent of their activities.

He was the luckiest man alive when he watched as the two of them used a finger to scoop up
some of his spend and suck their fingers clean. Only Ginny could bring out a nymphomaniac
in Hermione, and it was a frenzy as he snapped as many pictures as he could.

At one point, they fed each other his come, sucking on each other’s fingers in what could
only be described as an illusion for his very eyes. He’d seen it so much, but he’d always be
surprised at just how freaky the two of them could be, and still, with him of all people. The
way they gently handled their hands and fingers, he didn’t think it was possible to look so
innocent while licking his semen off of someone else’s fingers.

They looked exhausted after the fact, and he was not permitted to join them in the shower
that time around, as he knew he probably would’ve pounced them again. He spent his time
cleaning up until his turn came around, and he sadly took his shower alone.

They were waiting for him when he got out, their routine as solid as ever as he maneuvered
between the two of them, feeling the shared warmth and weight of all three of them. He
looked over at the desk, where his now tight collection of photos would remain in his trousers
pocket for quite some time, at least with the few remaining days of term.
Just having those made him feel invincible beyond belief. That he could carry them around
and him and him alone would know what he had done with the two of them. That he was the
one they slept with every night, that he was the one they preferred to anyone else.

Sleep came quickly, and without a hitch, as it always did with the two on each side.

The next morning had him with too many questions too early to think about, but he dealt with
it anyway, trying to not to focus on transfiguration to the point of vomiting from nerves.

“My parents are hosting an end of term party at my home. Wanna come?” Ginny asked.

“What?!” He gasped. “No way. I’m not willingly putting myself into the lion’s den like that.”

“We’ll wear the lingerie you bought us.” Hermione offered without missing a beat. They’d
definitely planned this all in their heads before asking him.

His mind got excited at such a prospect.

“You can’t go without knickers?” He pouted.

“Too risky.” She shrugged.

“That’s the fun in it.”

“Not in front of my parents.” Ginny shook her head.

“We’ll wear the lingerie though. Everything but the garter and socks.” She added on.

“And we’ll wear skirts.”

He thought about it. Willingly putting himself at a party with people he probably shouldn’t be
around, and in return he’d probably get a really good shag out of it later on, and he’d
probably get a peek while no one else was watching. The two of them wearing what he
bought for them at a party like that…

“Fine. I’ll go.”

They looked pleased with that answer, both of them giving him shared kisses on each cheek.

He aced his exam that day without a hitch, and he reasoned that his success was because of
his tiny pornographic works of art in his pocket. They had no charms on them, strictly
muggle, put together as a tiny booklet with a spell by Hermione, who did it begrudgingly.

Later that evening, he stuck with the girls again, who’d also done well, and with the days
wrapping together so easily, they stuck to him like a sticking charm, which he didn’t mind,
until they suddenly looked sad as they tried to go to sleep.

A difficult conversation came instead.

“You won’t leave us, right?” Ginny’s voice cut through the silence timidly.

He felt his face grow hot, like a schoolboy as he sputtered out an answer. “What? No. Where
is this coming from?”

No. He wouldn’t leave them, not after he thought he had hallucinated Hermione saying he’d
marry the two of them, and he really didn’t think he’d mind that. They brought stability,
warmth, and most of all, the simplest of all, happiness. An unexpected happiness that blessed
him from an other-worldly source.

Life felt good with them.

Hermione hooked her leg over his own and looked up at him sadly. “We’re just rather fond of
you, you know? We don’t want you to leave.”

“I’m not doing that.” He scoffed. “I’m going to be living with you.”

“We know, but…”

“But what?”

They couldn’t seriously have gotten an idea that he was sick of him, right?

“You don’t care that we love each other. There’s so few people we can trust with that, and we
don’t want to lose you.”

His heart sunk at the insinuation. He was almost like a shield for reality, for the fact that the
two of them weren’t technically allowed to be together.

The Wizarding World: where polygamy still existed but the concept of loving the same
gender did not.

“If my parents found out…” Ginny trailed off. “You know how taboo it is, Draco.”

He did.

“Muggles already don’t think highly of girls who like girls, even if they like boys too.”
Hermione trailed off. “When it comes to people who would support us, it’s down to you and
Ron. Everyone else…”

At the end of the day, he wasn’t the one who struggled with the love he felt and the idea of it
“being taboo” even if it was. He’d let his own beliefs on the matter slip away because most of
what he had been told growing up had never applied to two girls, and they’d never been
mentioned in a conversation, as if such a thing couldn’t exist.
“I’ll never care, and for what it’s worth, I will not leave you.” He said then earnestly, sadly,
rubbing their backs in tandem.

They eventually fell asleep, and morning came, another day closer to finishing their
education, and he checked to make sure that his booklet was still in his pocket.

“Do you really need to carry it around with you?”

“Yes.”

It was his good luck charm, and even after taking off his robes in the middle of the day, he
bashfully left them in his pocket, thinking that it was plenty deep enough to go unnoticed.
They weren’t doing much of anything anymore anyway.

That had been a grave mistake.

He had been walking back up to Hermione’s when he instinctively put his hand in his pocket,
but the relief he felt never came, as his pocket was completely empty.

Both pockets were empty. His booklet of lewd images that had no charms, no protection from
outside eyes, was no longer in his pocket.

His heart rate spiked, and the panic immediately set in. If anyone were to find it, it would all
be over, even if they couldn’t trace it back to him, the girls…

The thought of anyone seeing those pictures sent him into what could only be described as a
desperate, jealous, silent rage.

He took a deep breath, and tried his best to calm himself, for the sake of the girls, and so that
he couldn’t lose them over something like this.

It was time for him to practice that obliviation spell, just as he had promised. He had no
qualms altering memories for those two, because at this point in time.

He’d say it simply.

They were the two that he subconsciously cared the most about, and he’d be damned if his
mistake would hurt them.

Theodore Nott had seen many things in his life, but this…

This…

Fuck…
This took the cake for the most unbelievable. He could only stare in slack-jawed disbelief as
he tried to push through each picture that was encased in this little booklet.

None of the pictures moved, but that hardly mattered when he’d gotten the explosive answer
to what his friend had been up all term, and he couldn’t properly feel everything well. He felt
jealousy, envy, disbelief, but most of all…

He felt like a fucking idiot.

The answer had been right in front of him all term. All of his funny behavior, all of his
hanging out with the duo of impossibility, and those faceless pictures of the two naked girls
weren’t as far off to London as he thought.

No. They were in the school.

His odd friendship with the two of them, how’d he meet them for studying and what not, it
was far more than friendship, from the lewd pictures of two girls he could only dream of
seeing naked in real life.

Fuck. How the fuck did he do it? Did his charms actually work on the two of them? Not to
mention…

He’d never seen girls kiss like that before, or do anything of the sort. It was so depraved, so
dirty, so lewd, so unlike the two girls who were the pinnacle of goodness, and yet, here were
these pictures of them sucking, licking, getting fucked by what he could only easily assume
was his best friend.

It was unable to be described. He almost wished he hadn’t swiped it after brushing past him
while he had a dumb grin on his face. Maybe staying in the dark would’ve been better than
the painful erection he now had, and the burning envy at the fact that his friend clearly had a
fantastic sex life with two untouchable girls.

Those “muggle girls” weren’t muggle girls at all. His odd relationship with the head girl and
the princess ginger and his sordid relationship with one.

If he told Draco that he knew, he’d fucking flip, for sure. Even though he and the two of them
had been prancing around all semester, now all of those interactions he’d ignored as gossip
and slights of hand were now clearly real.

This wasn’t cutesy friendship, this was dirty, lewd sex.

Somehow, he’d managed to seduce those two into a threesome. Those two, as innocent as
they were, were quite the opposite behind closed doors, which raised the familiar question.

How on earth did Draco get behind that door? How on earth could he be the one to fuck them
like that, to see them kiss each other, lick his fucking semen off of their bodies. He’d only
grabbed it out of his pocket because he’d seen him fidget with whatever it had been for the
past two days.
He didn’t expect it to be candid pornography! He was so perverted that he became a good
photographer simply from watching two girls shag each other and him.

There was no way. He looked at the one of the two of them spread out, painted with semen,
filled with semen, in an action that Hermione Granger should never have been involved in.
She was so proper, so innocent, so kind, so not…

The thought that she had willingly posed for these pictures, and Draco had taken them was…

It was preposterous!

What the fuck had happened over winter break?!? This had been going on for so long now,
and he had only found out because of something so obvious it couldn’t be brushed aside. That
flirting in the library with Granger had actually been real!

He knew how possessive Draco was over his stash of perverted items, and those didn’t have
their identities, but these…

Theo knew he was a dead man now, when Draco realized it was missing, he was beyond
fucked, and not in the orgasmic way he desired with the hard-on he had with these pictures.

He was fucked, like fucked, fucked.

It was impossible. It couldn’t be real.

Yet, he looked down at the lewd pictures of the girls on top of each other, posed as if they
were caught in the act. It was sweet, innocent, yet so incredibly unbelievable, as they were
naked and their cunts were visible to the camera.

He needed to wank. This wasn’t good for his head or his cock. He couldn’t believe this was
how he fucking found out about such a relationship. He only knew that no one else had to
have known. If Potter, or Weasley, or anyone else found out…

It wouldn’t be funny whispers anymore. It would be…really bad. Bad wouldn’t even begin to
describe it.

All because his friend couldn’t keep it in his pants?!?

When did his friend get so fucking horny?!? Problems aside, he could only think with one
straight line of reasoning.

Not many people could shag Ginny Weasley. Even fewer could shag Hermione Granger.

And yet, in a twist so disastrous it couldn’t possibly be real, Draco Malfoy was shagging
them both.

Draco, you lucky bastard.

Chapter End Notes

LOLLLLLLLLLLL had to do it to em

honestly sorry the smut isn’t as descriptive or long i’m trying to have a plot here and
when i think of the plot it’s hard to focus on writing a super descriptive smut scene
cause unfortunately i’m not a pro writer and i don’t have a good attention span
 Chapter 17
Chapter Summary

theo wonders how his friend could have so much sex

Chapter Notes

sorry for the delay on the chapter. i was on a roll and then i kinda just forgot about it
cause life got in the way. im really bad at getting a good schedule for this lol

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Theo could see it in his eyes as soon as he saw him.

He was panicking. He was trying to act suave and normal and fine, but his eyes were
fluttering around nervously as if he’d done something quite terrible.

Like have his collection of lewd photos stolen, out of his reach. His collection of lewd photos
that showcased two girls who would never be shown partaking in such a thing, naked,
covered in semen, and not only fucking him, the faceless photographer, but also each other.

Yes, Theo was just slightly jealous that his friend was in such an enviable position. However,
he also did feel quite bad that his friend looked so worried on behalf of the photos, and
decided that he couldn’t stand to watch such a sight.

He’d give them back, but not without an explanation. He had to know everything. How, why,
when? It obviously led back to the holidays, and the more he thought about it, the more
pieces that began to come together. He had their bloody knickers in his drawer, and this
clearly wasn’t the first time they’d taken lewd photos.

Ugh. Seriously. He was going to die of anguish. All of that sneaking off, he’d never think
such a thing would be happening, yet…

He just thought they had pity on their friend, but instead of having pity, they were having sex
with him. All of that flirting he’d seen in the library hadn’t been a figment of his imagination,
it had been real, and he hadn’t been completely losing his mind. All of the cute blushing he’d
seen…

Fuck. He was so jealous he could die. He’d been trying to say Granger was cute for years,
and Draco just brushed it off because of her blood status, but now he was the one who was
shagging her?!?

Ugh. Fuck. This sucked. On one hand, he was happy his friend wasn’t a deplorable loser, but
this was too far, wasn’t it?!?

He just thought of all the times they snuck off without a word, and how blind he had truly
been, chasing after an answer that was strikingly obvious the entire time, but it seemed so
impossible that he couldn’t believe it!

Why on earth would they want to associate with him? How good in bed was Draco? Was he
really that good?!?

Well, clearly, by the photos, which he clutched neatly in his pocket. He just couldn’t believe
he’d been so careless to just leave them there, so easy to take from his pocket. If anyone else
would’ve found him, it would’ve been game over.

So much had been smacked in his face in a matter of mere minutes that he truly couldn’t keep
up. All he did know though, was that his friend was clearly panicking, and that Theo was not
a monster.

He’d give them back easily, but not without at least a few answers. It wouldn’t be hard to
corner him when his mind was on other things, especially now that he had the first part of the
answers he had been chasing after the entire term. The only bad thing was that it made him
feel like a complete idiot.

It was like he’d been taunting them all with the truth in front of their faces, but again, it was
just so unfathomable that there was no way it could be real.

The pictures didn’t lie, though. That was real fucked up shite…what was it muggles said?

JESUS CHRIST!

He had a pervert for a best friend, and by the looks of it, his two companions were just as
depraved as he was. No seriously, he needed to know how. What type of freak machine was
his friend?

He had no idea it could be so extreme to this extent, but he hated the idea of his friend
suffering because of it, so as much as he really, honestly, didn’t want to, he already gave
himself a chance to return the photos.

But he also needed some answers. He almost didn’t want to make a big deal out of it as to
show that he did finally know, but he still needed to know how his friend managed to get the
two impossibly lucky girls into his bed.

So much for studying. It just felt like such a smack to the face because he’d been left high
and dry while his best friend was out shagging two girls all to himself. Draco always had
been greedy, but this was a new extreme.

So, after classes that day, after having enough of his friend pouting and panicking about, he
made the return unceremonious as he asked to meet him outside near the black lake for a little
chat about what he had seen. He hadn’t known that he had the photos, but as much as he was
trying to play it off, he was clearly still panicking.

So, when he did meet him out there, Theo wasted no time in showing that he had the goods,
and not anyone else.

He held the small booklet up, holding it in his hands as he watched his friend’s eyes go
incredibly wide in shock as he tried to lunge for it. Theo snatched his hand back swiftly,
unamused. Now, after months and months of Draco acting cryptic and suave, it was his turn
to bite him in the arse.

“You’re lucky it was me and no one else who found this.”

Yes. He was going to lie to him and say that he found it on the floor of the common room. No
point in saying he stole it out of curiosity.

“Where the fuck did you find it!?”

“Floor of the common room. Saw it drop out of your pocket so I grabbed it.”

The lie slipped out easily.

“And you didn’t give hit back right then?” He scoffed.

“Nah.” He shook his head. “I was too curious. My curiosity was satiated, if you get what I
mean.”

He was trying to be smug and play a joke, but Draco looked like he was going to rip him
apart, limb by limb, for even insinuating that he had seen the pictures. He really was greedy,
keeping it all to himself. He must’ve been incredibly attached to Granger and Weasley if he
looked this possessive.

He hadn’t even seen him care this much for any other girl.

“I should obliviate you for seeing the pictures.”

“You’re a great photographer. Seriously, if this wasn’t so lewd I’d tell you directly to just do
that for a career.”

“Just give the fucking photos back.”

“That easily? No way. I’ve been trying to figure out what you’ve been up to for months and
this entire time you’ve been shagging the two girls that no one can touch?”

He basically grunted, saying nothing and rolling his eyes.

“I mean, I want to be impressed. You basically taunted all of us by putting it in our faces but
no one believed that they would actually like you.”

“Well, they do, so suck it up and give me the photos back.”

“Not so fast.” He said, jumping out of the way again as he lunged for the tiny booklet once
more. “How’d you do it?”

“What?” He scoffed, shaking his head. “How’d I do what?”

Good grief. Just how dense was he “How in Merlin’s saggy ballsack—“

“Eugh, use a different phrase—“

“—did you manage to pull this off?” He lowered his voice and pointed to the one picture of
the two of them with his cum all over their chest, sucking their fingers in a way that made
Theo’s own cock stir if he could just imagine it was himself.

Draco lunged again, pulling his hands down from showing him, cheeks tinged slightly pink.
“Put that down.”

“When you give me an explanation I will.”

“Fuck off.”

“Guess I’m keeping this then.”

He threw it up into the air lightly and caught it in his palm, twittering around with it as if it
was nothing more than a mere trinket.

“Like hell you are!”

Goodness, how aggressive he was. This was a form of possession he hadn’t ever seen the boy
have with Pansy or any other nameless girl. This was actual insanity. He really looked hungry
to kill him, his close friend since childhood, over two girls he’d probably only been having
sex with for a couple of months…

Wow. They must have some golden touch of love and affection if it was making him act like
this.

“Touchy. You like them that much, don’t you?” He grinned. “Look at you, you big softie.”

“I just don’t want anyone else to see such pictures of them when they’re only meant—“

He cut himself off, face going red at the fact he almost said the obvious out loud.

Only meant for him.

“Possessive much? What’ll you do if they decide to leave you for each other?”

“I’m already second in line.” He snarled.

His eyebrows shot to the top of his forehead. That was an unexpected answer in such a way
that seemed unthinkable. Obviously, there were plenty of photos of the two of them having
hot lesbian sex, but…
He hadn’t really considered the idea of them actually being a couple. That was almost as
shocking as Draco being in a menage-a-trois with them. To think of the two of them, the two
star girls of Gryffindor, who were supposed to be in relationships with Potter and Weasley,
actually had eyes for each other instead.

“Oh? They like to shag each other more than you?”

“Just give the fucking photos back.”

“Not until you tell me how it happened. I thought you were shagging two muggle girls for
months while simply getting close to Granger and Weasley.”

“Congratulations!” He replied sarcastically. “You, like the rest of this school, are a fucking
idiot!”

“I know now, don’t I?” He snickered, and the response was unimpressive. “So, how’d you
manage to get with the two of them? One is already insane enough, but—“

“I’m not telling you.”

“Then you won’t get the pictures back.”

He couldn’t be left without an explanation.

“Accio mini photo-book.” He drawled lazily, as if such a feeble attempt would work. When it
didn’t, he just looked more annoyed.

“Nuh uh.” He tutted his finger. “What’s the story?”

“There is no story.” He replied flatly.

“So you just waltzed into bed with them one day and that was it?”

“Yep.” He replied without interest.

He was going to get nowhere with this, was he?

“I don’t know why you’re being difficult when I hold the item you need.”

“Because it’s not your business.” He snapped back.

“I can’t know who my friend is shagging and how he pulled it off?”

“They’re not some prize to be won, you know?” There was venom and anger in his eyes with
every word that dropped from his lips.

“I can’t live through you?”

The disgust was further evident on his face. “Absolutely not.”

“You always have to have everything to yourself, don’t you?”

“Yes.” He smirked. “Now give me the photos.”

“Not until you give me the story.”

Draco heaved a massive sigh, every inch of his body sinking down. “Fine. If you repeat a
word of any of this to anyone, and if you even dared to make copies of the pictures, you’re
seriously going to die.”

He wanted to make a joke then about empty threats, but it didn’t look so empty by the
expression on his face. “Alright then, go ahead.”

“I walked in on them having sex in the prefects bath and instead of skinning me alive they
invited me back to their dorm to watch them.”

His jaw dropped. Such a story made him want to believe he was lying, as that seemed too
good to be true and so easily at that. “No way it happened that easily.”

So, it happened by chance, really? He had been the lucky duck to come across the two of
them doing Merlin knows what in the baths? They seriously…

“Believe me or not, but that’s the truth. I watched them fuck each other and then we had sex.
That was back in October, and we’ve just never split up since.”

“OCTOBER?!?” He nearly yelled. That was impossibly long ago, over eight months already.

“Quiet down!” He replied.

He was burning with envy. What a life his friend was living now after the hell that had been
his seventh year. Theo hadn’t suffered nearly enough as he did and so in return, he was not
allowed to have two girls to himself, as the world seemed to sway.

“You spent winter holidays with them, didn’t you?”

The silence only confirmed the answer.

“You lucky bastard. I can’t believe you, of all people, get to live a life like this. I’d been
telling you in fifth year that Granger was a cutie and you sneered in my face and told me I
was disgusting and now you get to shag her?!?” He sighed, burying his face in his hands. “I
wanked to her so much that—“

“Do not tell me how much you used to wank to the girl I’m currently shagging.” He put his
hands up in disgust.

Used to? Please. He still did. These pictures only added Weasley to his scenarios at night.

“But it’s true!” He sighed. “Those two are so fucking fit and you just get to have them to
yourself?”

“Yes.” He deadpanned.
“Ugh. You smug fucker.” He said it, but it obviously had no actual bite, and with one
movement of his arm, he handed the collection of pictures back to his friend, convinced he
was going to die of jealousy if he heard any more.

He grabbed them quickly and shoved them back into his pocket with relief clear as the sky on
his face. “Thank you.”

“Yeah, yeah. So much for spying on you. I was already envious enough that you had two girls
to yourself but seeing who they are just makes me want to…I wish I could be obliviated.”

“I’m not doing that. You’re being dramatic.”

Probably. He smiled to himself. Silence waned between the two of them for a second.

“Please don’t tell anyone.”

Draco’s voice was simple then. He sounded actually desperate, pleading that no one else
would know.

He scoffed. “Of course not. I’m not an idiot.”

“Thank you.” He sighed.

“You’ve gotten careless, though, with whatever this is.” He said, trying to sound halfway
serious.

“I know.” He mumbled. “I got ahead of myself.”

That was a bit of an understatement, to say the least. His friend’s eyes were full of worry as
he dropped his head in anguish. Wow. He really did care for them, freaky sex aside. Had he
felt so lonely and unable to talk to anyone that he’d found comfort in the two people he
shouldn’t have had any chance to?

“You planning to keep this up with them after the term is over?”

He asked, hoping the answer would be no, just so he could have a tiny win. Instead, his friend
gave him a dopey, sheepish grin. “I’m going to be living with them.”

How far was this going to go? Living with them? Holy fuck. “Living?!? With?!? Them?!?”

He nodded. “We’ve got a house in the middle of nowhere. I’m not doing much currently, so
they said I could move in with them. I even paid for half of the house.”

At this rate, he wasn’t going to be surprised if a three way marriage between them all
occurred. So much so fast, and moving in with two girls because he could. In fact, the more
he thought about it, the more the idea of all three getting hitched together made sense if the
girls themselves wanted to marry.

Polygamy wasn’t as common in Wizarding England as it used to be, but it still happened
quite frequently, and while two women couldn’t marry each other, they could marry the same
man, and share the marital bond with each other by default, because that’s how that magic
worked.

It was a way around a harsh societal code, and he wouldn’t be surprised if that’s what the two
of them did, making Draco their man in it all.

He wanted so badly to be envious, he really did, but his friend had a genuine, bright smile on
his face, and he looked like the happiest man alive. He could play it cool all he wanted to, but
the way he spoke about his future was far more hopeful than it had been in September.

Fuck it, if he was happy, then that’s all that mattered.

Didn’t mean his friend wasn’t the luckiest bastard alive though, that was for sure.

Theo kept his word and didn’t tell anyone, not even Blaise, as the final morning of their
education occurred. Even in the Great Hall, sitting with them all, Draco couldn’t escape the
grip that the two girls had on him.

They’d approached the Slytherins quite quickly without much fanfare, but wasted no time
getting a hold of Draco, much to the shock of everyone else.

“Sorry, we need to borrow him for a few minutes.” She pouted. “He’ll be back.”

“Wait hold on—“ He began, but he watched as Granger wrapped her arms around Draco’s
midriff, catching him off guard, and was tugging him back like a petulant child. Ginny was
tugging on his arm, and in an instant, he’d been dragged out of the great hall.

It was comic. Before he knew it, his friend was long gone and as expected, no one else
seemed to really digest that it had really just occurred, despite how obvious it all looked now.

The next time he saw him was as they were getting on the train, and he was still with his two
companions, but he did eventually meet them all in their own compartment.

It only took him two hours to find an excuse to leave, though, and just to satiate his curiosity
and maybe to punch himself further in the gut, he followed him a few minutes later with a
disillusionment charm.

From down the way, he watched his friend get yanked into an “empty” compartment on the
outside that was clearly not empty at all. He then turned around as he quickly realized that
there was a reason everything was disillusioned and empty, and that was because his friend
was probably getting the blowjob of his life in that enclosed space.

He came back with a dumb grin on his face and smelled of fresh cologne, and Theo just
sighed.
At least one of them had a sex life.

If, or really, when Blaise eventually found out, he’d probably flip his shit. Even as someone
as calm as him wouldn’t be able to react normally to the news.

No one could react normally, to be fair.

Despite the panic that had occurred inside Draco’s mind regarding the incident in which Theo
found out, he had gotten the photos back and his friend had promised not to say a peep,
which he’d done well on. It had only been a day, and now they were all back on their way
home, but one day was better than nothing.

If he dared to tell a soul though, he would no longer have one.

That conversation had been an unfortunate eye opener for Draco. Yes, he was very possessive
of the girls, yes, he would rather die than anyone else have them, and yes, he was willing to
go that far. The only reason he couldn’t go that far is because of Azkaban, and he didn’t want
to lose them to prison if he didn’t have to.

However, for the second time ever, he found himself secretly sneaking off into muggle
London to follow the two girls he was now officially going to be living with. It wasn’t hard to
find them once more, especially as they slowed their own steps to wait for him.

He also made sure he wasn’t being followed. They’d talked about their direct plans for
immediately after they made it back, and the main plan was for him to grab whatever left he
needed back at the manor, and then make it to their new house.

That was a rush.

It was all becoming real. It had always been real, since they’d paid for it, but now, the term
was over and they hadn’t left him the way he’d assumed they would back in the winter.

He’d thought it’d be a passing thing, yet the more the time that passed, the more he wanted to
stick to them like glue. The sad puppy that followed behind them at all times. It was a
demeaning way to describe himself, but it was true.

“How’s it feel to finally be done with school?” Ginny asked excitedly. “I feel great!”

Hermione was pouting. “I don’t know. I hope I did well on my NEWTs.”

“Of course you did.” Ginny snorted. “We all did well because of you.”

She took her hand in her own and leaned on her shoulder.

“I hope so.”
“I know so.” She whispered, placing a small kiss on her cheek in a quick motion.

“I forgot to ask, but when exactly is your mother’s party?” He broke in, trying to mentally
prepare himself for such an event.

“Tomorrow.” She replied casually.

“TOMORROW?!?” He gasped. “That’s no time at all!”

“You’d find an excuse out of it otherwise.” She replied with a shrug.

Of course he would! “I don’t want to be murdered by your family!”

“You’ll be fine, you big baby. We have to get there before anyone else, but if you help set up,
my mum won’t care about anything, and she’s the boss around the house.”

“You have far too much hope.” He groaned.

“Maybe, but you’ll be fine.” Hermione grinned. “If you behave well enough, we’ll give you a
surprise.”

He saw her toy with the bottom of her shirt as she turned around to look at him, and he saw
the barest sliver of skin he’d seen a million times by now. Ginny shared the same look of sly
desire in her eyes, and he’s swallowed his sarcastic reply in the know that the surprise would
be worth it.

Getting the remainder of his things from the manor was a blur. Neither girls came with him,
which was more than understandable, but when he returned, they wasted no time in taking
him home.

Just standing outside of the house made him feel impossibly dazed at the reality ahead of
him.

“The house has been ready for a while. I’d tell you to choose a bedroom, but you’re stuck
with us anyway. Still, there’s plenty, so pick one for show.” Hermione nudged him with a
small smile. “How was home?”

“That place is hardly my home anymore. It was so cold, and just…” He shuddered. “I’m
rather glad to not be alone now.”

“We would’ve gone with you—“

“I can’t put you through that.”

He didn’t get a verbal reply, but a kiss to the cheek and a squeeze of his hand, which was
enough, he could say.

He chose his “room” without fanfare as the girls helped him put his belongings away,
considering there wasn’t enough room for his stuff in the main bedroom anyway. It added to
the illusion that they weren’t shagging each other, but he didn’t think many of his buddies
would be stopping by any time soon.

At least not if he had anything to say about it.

“You need to model your briefs for us more often.” Ginny whistled. “Glad we’ve made you
wear the muggle stuff, aren’t you?”

Yes. The muggle briefs were far more snug and comfortable than what he’d been wearing
before. They were light, airy, and easy to maneuver in certain situations in which quick
removal was necessary.

“You really don’t have as much with you that I thought you would.” Hermione mused as she
finished unpacking his last trunk.

“There really isn’t much more I need at the current moment.” He shrugged, before saying a
cheesy line he hoped would get him a kiss or two. “I guess all I really need is you two.”

It got him howls of laughter instead.

“Never try that sappy stuff again. It sounded like it hurt you to say it.” Hermione snickered,
her arms creeping up around him from behind.

“You’re so cute, you know?” Ginny did the same from the front, and he was effectively
sandwiched between the two girls. “But seriously, that was bad. If you want us to give you a
blowjob, just ask.”

“Ginny!” Hermione gasped, as if she hadn’t sucked the life out of him a few hours prior in a
tiny train compartment.

“I’m just saying.” She grinned, squeezing him even more, and as she held him tighter,
Hermione did too, almost as if they were eternally stuck to him. “This is a carpeted floor. It
wouldn’t hurt our knees.”

“Not the time, Gin.”

Anytime was the time for him.

“This is really great for my ego, you know?” He laughed. “Feels like you two are fighting
over me. You can settle it by giving me blowjobs. Whoever does it better can—YEOWCH!”

He felt a pinch to his arse that probably put a hole through it, not to mention, the glares he
was getting from the girls who would never let a boy get between their relationship. He was
between them every night, but they’d never actually fight over him.

“Not a funny joke.” Hermione deadpanned.

“I thought it was funny.”

“That’s not a bright standard.”

“Hm.” Was all he replied with. The house itself was one of those hybrid houses. It had
muggle technology but magic still worked inside as long as it didn’t directly mesh with said
technology. He didn’t mind it, even if it was a bit strange, considering how convenient each
device happened to be.

They explored everything once more, like the gardens, the endless outside that kept them
hidden from others, they ate dinner, and then fell into a routine that they’d had at school,
although this time they weren’t talking about schoolwork, but the party the following day.

He was just shocked he’d meshed so quickly without any struggle at all. He’d been used to it
for months now, but even a new setting didn’t change anything at all, other than the fact that
there were even less prying eyes than ever before.

“Are you absolutely sure your family won’t murder me and eat my soul?”

“I’m doubtful.” Ginny replied. “When it comes to our living situation I’m just going to say
your probation had special rules and you needed people to look after you. We are such good
and gracious girls that we volunteered to do so.”

“You make it sound like I need a babysitter.”

“You kind of do.” Hermione replied. “But now, at least we have privacy.”

“Although the thrill of getting caught half the time was fun.” She sulked. The three of them
were in the living room, lounging rather casually as Draco wondered how bad death would be
if he died at the hands of a Weasley.

“At least you have the two best babysitters you could ask for, right?” Hermione looked at him
with a sly grin. The two of them were on the floor and he sat on the couch, but his cock
twitched with every little darted tongue and small smile they gave him. They’d been teasing
him all day now, it felt like.

“Yeah, I guess I do.” He tried his best to sound uninterested, hoping they’d pounce him
sooner. He looked at the sight ahead of him again, still in a state of awe that after so much
time, the two most innocent-looking girls could be so…

Full of lust. To an extent, Ginny wasn’t as surprising, but the fact that Hermione quietly had
the personality of a fox that had only gotten more bold with the encouragement of her female
partner had been a head spin. Theo had clearly been envious of his position, and maybe a
generous person would’ve shared his two partners, but as much as he wasn’t his past self, he
still wasn’t generous.

He’d never share these two with anyone when he had them all to himself. Now, he had them
to himself 24/7 in the walls of their own home. No one could reach them here, so he was
eternally stuck in his own paradise.

“You know, we are rather excited to have you all to ourselves.” Ginny looked up at him
crawling a bit closer to join her companion.
“You already did have me to yourselves.” He countered, shifting in his trousers.

“Yeah, but it wasn’t the same at school. Despite you thinking that everyone hated you, you
were still talked about amongst the girls.” Hermione pouted.

This was news to him.

“It was fucking annoying.” Ginny sighed with a roll of her eyes. “We’d have to listen to girls
talk quietly about you in your quidditch uniform, almost as if it was taboo because of who
you were.”

They were more possessive of him than he thought, and while he knew they were rather loyal
at this point, taking good care of him, he never knew they could be the jealous types.

“You two almost sound jealous.”

“Ah, but it was funny. They’d theorize and theorize, and we hated the way they always
thought you were with one of your own housemates.” She continued on. “They’d never guess
us, but it couldn’t be helped.”

“All that matters now is that you’re stuck with us.” Hermione smiled sweetly, drawing circles
on his clothed thigh. “I hope you didn’t have any plans for a future that doesn’t involve us.”

His heart rate spiked at the insinuation. They’d hinted at little things, but now, to say it so
directly while in the house that was now theirs made it feel all the more real. Sure, they were
young, but his parents had nothing over him anymore. He had enough money in his personal
vault to live a fantastic life ten times over.

“I really didn’t.” He chuckled nervously. “But what about—“

“Don’t think too much about it, yeah?” Ginny looked at him cutely. “Just let us show you
how much we never want you to leave.”

His cock pumped full of arousal at the insinuation from the two of them. Hermione crawled
closer to him, and he instinctively parted his legs to give her closer access, to which she ran a
finger down his bulge, teasing him to insanity.

It didn’t take her long to unzip him and free his cock, but right as she nearly put her mouth on
him, Ginny stopped her.

“‘Mione…” She began. “We are wearing too much. We don’t have to play it safe like we did
on the train.”

He thought of mere hours earlier, when they’d both unfortunately remained clothed, but
sucked and licked at his cock in their quiet compartment. Hermione had been nervous, but
she’d done an excellent job despite her nerves. They’d never failed him, after all.

It was worth the pause to watch them strip each other, watching as Ginny pulled Hermione
out of everything but her knickers, and she did the same back, giving each other chaste kisses
in between. Their clothes were discarded all around them, and they were the nymphs of his
dreams.

“Much better.” Ginny grinned, smacking Hermione’s arse once for good measure.

“Since we have this house all to ourselves, you two should never get dressed again.”

Hermione crawled back to him, Ginny joining her seconds later as she placed a kiss to the
underside of his cock.

“Behave tomorrow and you might get your wish.”

His cock jolted at her words.

Holy fuck. That’d be his dream. The two of them, ready for him at all times. Two pretty
maids he always had access to, ready to be fucked.

The two of them began to lick and suck at him from below, their tongues crossing over on his
cock in such a beautifully lewd fashion that he wished he had the camera. He would never get
tired of a life like this, especially when Ginny cupped his balls and took the move to take him
in his mouth entirely, her warm orifice sucking him of life. Hermione took care of the
remaining space, and at one point, breaking off to remove Ginny’s knickers, tossing them to
the side.

“Oh fuck.” He gasped. “You two are too good to me, you know?”

“We know.” Hermione sighed, swiping her tongue against the lower end of his cock, and
Ginny still sucked him with fervor, her mouth taking him deeper and deeper every time his
hips bucked. They were so good that they switched off instantly, Ginny breaking free for air
as Hermione pushed down to take him whole.

As she did that, Ginny raised her hips from behind and removed her knickers, tossing them at
his face as he was barely keeping it together. She tossed her own pair at him too.

“Keep them, you pervert.” She snickered. “You were going to snatch them anyway.”

That, he was. The room was filled with the wet, lewd noises of his cock getting sucked, and
his own sounds of pleasure as he tried to make it last as long as possible. It was miraculous as
it always was, but the more he thrusted into Hermione’s mouth, the closer he got, and at once,
by sucking down, added with Ginny’s extra stimulus, he let himself go with a gasp as he
cupped the back of her head.

She took every drop of it down her throat without hardly a noise. It felt like it never ended
until she broke free for air, a trail of his cum and her spit connecting her mouth and his cock.

It was gorgeous.

“Give me a taste too.” Ginny smiled, turning her head and kissing her passionately,
immediately breaking the barrier with her tongue. It was incredible that he had such a view
for free.
 The two of them looked back at him as he tried not to let his exhaustion show too much.

“You alright?”

He nodded. “Give me a minute.”

They did, with the two of them getting into the sixty-nine position to eat each other out at the
same time, all while he had a front seat view. It didn’t take him long to catch his breath and
his arousal back as he watched the two of them squirt from their ministrations.

The place was going to be utterly filthy, but he hardly cared. They could always clean it up
later.

If he had it his way, every single part of this house would be desecrated like this. He wouldn’t
leave a place untouched with all of the possibilities.

He spent the rest of that evening fucking them full of him and his seed, and it was as if they’d
become insatiable as ever, even after he thought they were done. In the spacious bathroom,
while cleaning up, they’d gone again as he fucked Ginny from behind against the wall under
the spray of warm water. He’d lifted Hermione up and spread her legs wide to feel every
crevice of her against that shower wall.

He only watched with hunger as his cum dripped down their legs as they eventually washed it
away. They’d all slept peacefully that night, although his dreams were rather erotic.

It had made whatever would occur the following day quite worth it already.

Chapter End Notes

draco has a barely disguised breeding kink

 Chapter 18
Chapter Summary

the party

Chapter Notes

😭😭😭
Sorry for how late this is…i went back to school and kinda forgot about everything
thank you all for the support though seriously like logging in after a few
😭
weeks and seeing the increase in kudos and comments was awesome! i’m so sorry yall
don’t have a more dedicated author to this because i genuinely never expected to have
this much fun writing this or for it to get the response it did!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

August, 1998

Ginny Weasley had finally learned that sex really didn’t suck, she just hadn’t been having sex
with girls.

Namely, one girl.

Hermione.

It was shameless, the way she’d been dreaming of it for so long. Just wondering what it
would be like to kiss a girl, to make her feel good the way she wanted to feel good.

She’d felt so guilty, knowing it wasn’t right, knowing that there was something wrong with
her. Every time she broke the barrier with Harry, it fell flat and never felt right. She’d get off
thinking of other girls or even Dean at one point.

She was falling into a terrible dilemma. She liked girls far more than she liked boys. She
liked some boys, but she preferred girls far more. It was a forbidden desire woven into
society she’d done her best to erase her feelings of.

Whenever she’d go out with Hermione out near the creek, all she could think about was how
perfect her pussy looked. How cute her tits were. How angel-like she looked when she was
naked.

She tried not to stare, but arousal always built inside her when her friend would bend over or
let the water run off of her. It became so unbearable she couldn’t continue with Harry
anymore, and in surprise, there was an odd space between Hermione and Ron too.

So, she took her chance when she came into her room one evening. She’d thought that maybe
with one taste she’d be satisfied, but she’d been foolish to think such a thing.

Once she’d tasted her, it wasn’t enough. As forbidden as love between two girls was, it was
addicting, and far better sex than anything she’d have with a man.

They did it, a lot. They spent so much time together, getting closer and closer with each
passing day, spending nights together, never with clothes and never without a silencing
charm.

The lips of Hermione were the only lips she wanted to kiss. It was an easy answer, and even
as Harry looked on at her like a kicked puppy and Ron was clueless, the taste of her lips was
a drug, and so was the sound of her whines.

She liked being in control, although their relationship was rather balanced most of the time.
She liked just lying in bed with Hermione, the two of them naked with their skin simply
touching. It was therapeutic after the nightmares she’d been plagued with, and after little
time, they no longer had any.

It seemed the whole idea of love between girls being forbidden and not thought about played
in their favor as neither Harry or Ron had any clue that the two of them were doing anything
illicit all of the time. It was the idea that they’d gotten so much closer over the course of a
year and now they were simply attached at the hips as best friends.

No one had the slightest clue of how much Ginny loved to kiss her. How much they loved to
sneak around when no one was watching. She loved making Hermione squirt, and it didn’t
take long for her to gain the same skill by her companion’s hands and tongue.

Sex with Hermione felt so natural, even with their strange toys and devices they liked to
occasionally use, it felt so normal. The few times she’d have sex with boys it felt so
awkward, stunted, and uncomfortable for her, but Hermione…

A girl understood the desires of another girl the best. She loved the pictures they took of each
other for their own eyes. She’d loved watching Hermione bloom from being a bit shy to even
occasionally acting first.

With her, Ginny felt as if she was constantly running on a high that would never come down.
Even as everything they did remained a secret, she was so happy, even as they remained as
two “friends” that liked to “take care of” each other.

She wondered how long it would be before the two of them could live alone, or if they found
one, with some sort of male companion that could help them become legally bonded.
Obviously, they were still young, but they were so close yet unable to do what they wanted
because of stigmas and laws.

She’d seen first hand the way the two of them struggled with liking women, and it pained her
with how guilty she felt at times. Girls weren’t supposed to like other girls, that’s how it
always was and that’s how it would always be.

Yet, as she laid directly with Hermione, rubbing her bare back as she slept, she couldn’t
possibly think of anything better than what she had.

How could any sort of love be wrong?

The first time Hermione and Ginny ever talked about sharing a guy, they’d liked the idea but
fell short on guys in general. They were picky, only liking certain men in certain ways when
women came first for them both, so they were at a stand still.

Besides, it was a toss up when any guy could use the knowledge of their relationship against
them.

Neither Ginny nor Hermione would’ve minded sharing Dean, especially with Ginny’s own
past with him, but they struggled to find a way to go about it. At school, the two of them
fucked just about anywhere they could. The head dorm, the baths, empty classrooms, even
outside in the forbidden forest.

They were insatiable, but they did want to try something different. Using Dean between them
would’ve been fun, but they couldn’t trust that he wouldn’t say anything to anyone else.

They needed a foolproof boy. One no one would believe at all, one that could never possibly
associate with the two of them and definitely not in an intimate relationship. The fear of their
own relationship together becoming public hung over the two of them like a dark cloud.

People were nasty, and they were high profile, and she knew how violent people could get
over things like that. She knew how families reacted to news like that.

So, it was a hard ask.

The guy they were looking for simply didn’t exist.

Until they caught him watching him in the baths, and it was so unexpected she still laughed
thinking about it.

Draco Malfoy.

He made their lives hell, but at the end of the day, was down terribly on his luck after the war
and was still a man. She’d seen his red, mortified face, and print of his rather sizable erection
as the two of them stood above him on that tile floor.

It was hot. To think that he of all people had watched the two of them make out and nearly go
all the way before he was caught, and yet had clearly been aroused by it was fucking
hilarious. His younger self would probably die of mortification, but he was still a man after
all.

Not only that, but Draco Malfoy was a pervert to his core.

He’d looked pathetic on that tile floor, and it was enticing beyond belief, and then, in a
moment of clarity, he’d checked all the boxes. He was fit, clearly had something packing on
him, and there was absolutely no way anyone would believe the three of them were in a
salacious relationship together.

She hadn’t missed the way his cock had twitched at the teasing they said standing above him.
It was cute, endearing, so as a way to finally get a little bit back at him for so long, they
invited him back to watch them. Seeing him squirm and scoff while in the ropes was hot.

Putting him at their mercy was hot. Even funnier was that he seemed to like it. His eternal
face of euphoric bliss never got old, no matter how many times they saw it. Seeing him
embarrassed and hearing his little noises of pleasure as they got him off was another drug.

They had him on a leash.

However, they had both grown rather fond of him regardless of his great skills in the
bedroom.

He’d changed quite a bit, she supposed. He’d apologized for his past behavior, been a good
study partner, and just a comforting figure. He was always warm in the bed, and nice to hug.

They’d both softened up to him in more ways than just sex, and the more time that passed,
the more they wanted him all to themselves. Ginny knew how it was for purebloods like him
when it came to marriage, and she wouldn’t have been surprised if he had a contract with
some girl, but considering his parents being eternally gone from England, it made for a good
save.

So, they’d trapped him while they could. Maybe it was a bit backwards of them, taking
advantage of his loneliness, high sex drive, and independence from his parents, but he was
their best chance at her and Hermione getting bonded in a way that was the closest to a
marriage.

Maybe her family would murder her, but if they could keep it all a secret, they might be able
to pull it off. She’d never care about having Malfoy around forever if it meant her and
Hermione could stay together regardless. Knowing that she felt the same was all it took for
them to put their plan into action, and the final result was the fact they now all lived together.

She couldn’t have imagined this a year ago, but now, it didn’t seem so far out of the picture.
He was a comforting teddy bear they never wanted to let go of, so much so he would be
living with them for an eternal future.

It was a mix of things that had occurred due to unhealthy circumstances of desperation, and
both girls knew that they had to get him to stay, and considering how it was going thus far,
she didn’t think it would be that much of a challenge as time passed.
Now, only the biggest challenge remained, which was introducing him to the rest of the
family in a way that was casual and composed, and definitely didn’t reveal that all three of
them were having sex.

It was already off to a bad start as he watched them get dressed with a lecherous grin on his
face, and her own thoughts of how shaggable Hermione looked made her want to bite her
tongue. She wondered how much the three of them could possibly get away with at the party
to chase that rush of voyeuristic tendencies again.

Then again, she didn’t want to push it. She did, she wanted to chase the rush of the possibility
of getting caught, but she really, really couldn’t without it ending in disaster.

As time passed and they got closer to their time that they needed to arrive at the Burrow,
Ginny felt no nerves. Whatever happened, happened. Him being there meant she could avoid
Harry with ease.

Draco, on the other hand, looked like he was about to vomit, which had both her and
Hermione questioning their plans.

“Should we really make him go?” She questioned.

“Yes. He’s a walking people repellant. We won’t have to talk about anything uncomfortable
with him there.” Hermione replied. “How are you sure your mother won’t remove him?”

“She loves me too much.” She batted her eyelids. “And he’s too good looking. All I have to
do is say we had pity on him and she will too.”

“I don’t think it’s that easy.”

“It is. It really is.” She insisted. “My mother would probably rather know that we are having
sex with him every day than knowing that the two of us were shagging before that.”

“Great.” She rolled her eyes. “Let’s go make sure our husband isn’t retching up his nerves.”

“Husband? How bold.”

“I’m plotting for the future.” She said decisively. “If I want to stay with you, it can’t be under
normal circumstances.”

Ginny’s heart thumped. There really wasn’t anything like love between girls. “I know.”

She hooked her pinky around her partner’s and took a deep breath. “Maybe something will
change by then.”

“I doubt it.”

“I do too. And, anyway, I do like Draco a lot these days.”

She snorted. “She says as we live with him.”

“I’m trying to be funny.”

“You’re no comedian.”

She rolled her eyes. Cute.

“What if we just didn’t go? Not like anyone has our address to track us down.”

But Ron did, they’d told him not long before. She doubted he would say anything or come
after them, but had she forgotten already?

“Sounds tempting, but we should probably show our faces. Also, I want to see how much
Draco will torture himself for our sakes.” Ginny replied.

“Sadistic.”

“You know what I mean.”

“I do. I do.” She sighed. “It is endearing though. To think that he of all people would be
someone we could trust so deeply.”

“It is ironic. The only people to know we like girls, and well, each other, are Draco and Ron.”

She laughed, and then both of them were laughing, which Draco seemed to hear as he walked
in.

“Are you laughing at my misfortune?”

“No.” They replied in unison.

“We need to get going.” Hermione sighed, looking at his casual outfit. “You look handsome.”

His cheeks turned slightly pink. Cute. “I always do.”

“Yes. You do.” Hermione looked at him with a sly smile, before getting up to kiss him on the
cheek. Ginny followed quickly and dragged him out of the room by the arm.

Men were easy creatures, and she smiled to Hermione as Draco still looked rather flush with
something so simple.

He was a man best shared by the two of them, after all.

His palms were uncomfortably sweaty this late morning. He felt like a pig up for slaughter as
he tried to find any excuse to get out of this.
The house looked anything but intimidating. It really was a mess of a hovel, yet, standing in
front of it, facing the reality of going inside, was absolutely going to wreck him.

Ginny snapped him out of it by pinching his arse. “You’ll be fine, you big baby.”

“That’s easier said than done.” He grumbled.

“You’re cute when you’re scared. Like a baby cow up for slaughter.” She nudged.

“Enough with those analogies!”

They laughed on each side of him.

“Just don’t say anything until we explain ourselves. You’re going to have to play that sad,
pitiful boy act that you like to play when we tell you what to do.” Hermione began.

Shite. Not the time to think about that, or else he’d get an erection despite his nervousness.

“Pfft. Fine.” He muttered.

“Just be a good boy and behave.” She added on casually.

“Yes, mistress.” He said it as a joke, rolling his eyes again, and the girls laughed more.

“That was kind of hot.” Ginny snickered.

“Except it makes me feel like a hag.” Hermione deadpanned. “Mistress sounds like a word
for a middle-aged woman. No thanks. I’ll keep my youth.”

“Whatever, let’s go!” Ginny rolled her eyes, and yanked him by the arm. “Stop being such a
baby.”

He pouted. “Please don’t make me do this.”

“Too bad.” She replied. “If you behave we’ll wear maid outfits tomorrow.”

He perked up like a dog. “Really?”

“Horny bastard.” Hermione muttered.

“I’d rather you both be naked for the entire day.” He laughed, rubbing the back of his neck.

“That can be arranged too.” They said in perfect unison.

Ah fuck. They’d be the death of him.

“Really?”

“Sure, whatever.” Hermione said, bored. “Just stop stalling.”

They dragged him closer and closer under the rather warm son until the house was looming
directly above them.

“Can we countdown?” He asked with a nervous swallow.

“Uh, no.” Hermione deadpanned. “You really are a big baby.”

Ginny then promptly burst in the door with ease, and his stomach lurched, only calmed by the
squeeze Hermione gave him to his arm.

“You’ll be fine.” She whispered. “I don’t really like these events either. I only come for
Molly’s sake.”

“You aren’t moving to go inside.”

“No. Gin’s getting Molly and we’ll go from there. If Molly approves then no one can
question it.”

The door suddenly opened again, and he wasn’t exactly ready for whatever was coming. He
felt Hermione’s arm tug him close again, and his heart lurched dangerously when he looked
ahead of him.

One Molly Weasley.

“See? Here’s our special guest.” Ginny pointed to him with a big smile, while her mother’s
jaw fell to the floor.

“Hello, Mrs Weasley.” Hermione smiled, wrapping her arm even tighter around his. “Sorry,
we needed to get him out of the house.”

“What on earth is going on here? Ginevra, you said you had a special guest, not the Malfoy
boy!” She turned to look at her daughter, although she didn’t even sound angry, just surprised
and shocked in a slightly negative manner.

“He is our special guest, and I wanted to let you know that he’s living with ‘Mione and I in
our new home.” She explained very fast.

“Excuse me—“

“Just—hear me out.” She began, and Draco couldn’t believe the woman was so calm about it.
She kept looking at him suspiciously but listened to her daughter without hardly any issue.

“Mrs. Weasley—“

“Dear, you know to call me Molly.” She corrected her kindly.

“Molly, please don’t worry. It’s a part of his probation issue. He needed to live with people
who could look after him, make sure he doesn’t get into trouble, that sort. We worked with
him in many classes last year so we just decided to take on the job.”
She was such a smooth talker.

“What she said.” Ginny shrugged.

“Worked with him? How come I never knew about this?”

“Cause I knew you’d flip out. Ron knew. Just ask him.” She replied. “Either way, he’s no
harm, and he needs to get out of the house, so we brought him here.“

The woman looked him up and down again, narrowed her eyes, and looked at Hermione.

“I can’t say how the others will react.” She muttered.

“He’s on a leash. He’ll be fine.” Ginny deadpanned.

“Ginevra! Do not speak like that!” She scoffed. “It is unladylike.”

She said nothing.

“Let me tell your father first. I’m not sure how I feel about this.”

“Truly, he’s harmless!” Hermione grinned. “We promise.”

“I’m glad you two trust him, but you must know it will be difficult—“

“Come on mum, we are just doing charity. A good deed. He won’t step a toe out of line.”
Ginny pleaded.

“I’m still getting your father. You’re lucky not everyone is here yet.”

Ginny scrunched her nose cutely and crossed her arms, and the matriarch descended into the
house again.

“See? Told you it would be fine.”

“Until I die at the hands of your father.”

“He loves Hermione too much for that.” She countered. Hermione smiled sheepishly next to
him. “As long as she holds onto you, he won’t do a thing.”

But it wasn’t Arthur Weasley who came out, it was Ronald, who was basically getting
dragged by his mother, much to the surprise of the three waiting outside. Molly Weasley then
immediately began to interrogate him.

“Ronald, did you know about this?”

“Yeah, mum. He’s harmless. He can’t even use a wand half the time.”

Blatant lie, but if Weasley was covering for him, he’d take it. He didn’t even know that the
man knew, but he supposed it made sense if he knew the girls and their secret. The girls
looked slightly shocked to see him, and his mother was surprised by his answer, clearly.
“Well, if you say so.” She sighed. “Your father doesn’t mind either, so I won’t turn him
away.”

Both of his girls smiled.

“Thanks mum.”

“Thank you, Molly.”

She just sighed before walking back in, leaving Weasley with them.

“Thanks for that.” Ginny grinned.

“Yeah, whatever. I’m not gonna let him of all people tick me off.” He chortled. “Besides, I’ve
changed too, you know?”

“Yes, we know.” She groaned, looking annoyed. “You’re all enlightened, or whatever.”

“I’m calm and refreshed. I will even admit that Malfoy keeping your secret is really good of
him.”

Both girls immediately shushed him, and the ginger lowered his voice with a roll of his eyes.

“I didn’t know you told him I was living with you.” Draco muttered, looking at the one other
male in the proximity.

“He’s basically the secret keeper in the situation.” Hermione shrugged. “He’s the only one
who knows the address, anyway.”

“If I was you, I definitely wouldn’t want to go back to that dingy manor either, so I get it.” He
laughed.

“My manor is not dingy! You live in a—“

All three of them shot him immediately questioning looks that told him to shut his mouth, so
begrudgingly, he did.

“We only told him two days ago after a long conversation. That’s when we also came up with
that probation excuse. We had pity on you and took you in. He already knew we had a place
together so it wasn’t that hard to tell him.”

“Thanks.” He grumbled unceremoniously.

“He’s the only one that knows, anyway.”

Draco decided he should probably tell them honestly about the situation with Theo, and he
would do that later this evening after they got back.

“Honestly, I can’t believe you’re here already. I wasn’t actually expecting your mother to
bring you out.” Hermione commented.
“Dad needed help moving stuff and Bill was being a stick in the mud about it, so I graciously
volunteered. Spoke more to Percy in an hour than I have in the past two years, so that was
something.”

“Ugh, I need to.” Ginny buried her face in her hands. “But we left off so terribly.”

“Uh, I left off on a worse stone than you did. He’s our brother. He’s trying to amend these
things. Just act normal and you’ll be fine.”

Draco tried to hide his surprise at just how mature Weasley truly sounded.

“I know.” Hermione nudged him. “Shocks me too. I still remember the days when he had the
emotional range of a teaspoon.” She then wiped fake tears from her eyes and Weasley flipped
her the bird, making everyone laugh.

“That’s not very nice of you.” Ginny teased.

He flipped her the bird too. They still kept laughing.

“Come on. Let’s go inside.” Hermione tugged him. “It’s really not that bad.”

“Way to make a guy feel better.”

“Come on—Gin, help me.”

He gave the illusion he was fighting them but he just liked them tugging on him as if they
were fighting over him to begin with. Ah, it was nice, he would say it clearly.

“Also, Ron, I expect this is a given, but can you not tell Harry anything about Malfoy living
with us?” Hermione asked as she wrapped an arm around his own.

“Obviously I won’t. Can’t say that mum won’t though.”

“Fuck.” Ginny cursed. “I’ll get her to stay quiet somehow.”

And then he was in the door, and as much as a hovel it was, it was definitely a home. Not a
big, cold, empty manor, but a home. Lived in and worn, full of familial comfort and
memories he’d never know.

Once Weasley himself was out of earshot, he quickly asked a question to make sure he wasn’t
insane. “Your brother doesn’t know that the three of us are—“

“No.” Both girls cut him off in unison, immediately understanding what he was asking.

“Would this be a bad time to tell you that Theodore found out?” He whispered, not knowing
how else to approach it. Both girls turned to look at him in horror. He winced.

“If you wanted us to wear the maid outfits, then yes.” Hermione replied sternly.

Fuck it all. “Sorry.”

“We’ll worry about that later. He’s not going to blab, is he?”

“No. I made sure of that.”

“Then whatever. We’ve got other stuff to worry about right now.” Ginny sighed. “Great time
to tell us, though.”

“I knew you wouldn’t scold me here.” He chuckled sheepishly, swallowing roughly.

“No, we would, but we wouldn’t want you to get an erection in the process, so we’ll spare
you.” Hermione replied flatly

He walked into that one, but his cheeks were still red. “Hmph.”

Meeting Arthur Weasley was a bit awkward, but the man was really nice. Way nicer than he
expected, to be completely fair, and he really did adore Hermione and his only daughter.

“Well, I trust your judgment.” He told them. “You two have never failed me before, so I don’t
think you’d fail me now.”

“Of course not, Arthur.” Hermione beamed, and the man looked like he was about to cry for
some reason.

“You both have grown up so fast.” He said, eyes welling with tears, and then the man
basically crushed them into a hug.

“Hey—dad, I can’t breathe!” Ginny wheezed.

It was almost awkward for Draco to witness, considering his relationship with his own father,
and he’d never received this much affection from the man in his life. He just couldn’t believe
the man accepted it so quickly, although he didn’t miss the fiercely protective glare the man
shot him when the girls weren’t looking.

I’m watching you. If you mess up, I will kill you and feed your body to the garden gnomes.

He swallowed roughly again, not missing the sweat dripping down his neck.

They were lucky not many were there yet, in fact, they were still setting up for the gathering
as a whole. The three of them were spared from having to do labor as they showed him the
vast and wild outdoors the family had as property, but meeting the brothers was both
uncomfortable and awkward.

It was the same “we had pity on him and are doing a good deed” and he had to bite his
tongue from making any dirty comments. They were doing good deeds, definitely, namely
giving his cock the best thing it could ask fo—

He’d be skinned alive. He needed to remember that to stay humble in his endeavors.

Although, when people did start to actually arrive, he really didn’t feel as nervous as he
thought he would, especially when looking at the rather gobsmacked expressions as people
 saw him.

It was like he could see clear anger or confusion on their faces, but they didn’t want to say
anything after Ginny and Hermione said their own words, clinging to him happily.

In fact, he couldn’t help the grin that creeped up onto his face when Potter himself waltzed in
and laid eyes on all three of them. He could see the smoke from his ears. He could see his
plans to approach Ginny fade into obscurity right in front of his eyes.

He said he was over petty school rivalries, but he’d be lying if he said that dumbfounded,
angry expression on his face hadn’t given him enough satisfaction for a lifetime.

Chapter End Notes

also this might be a bit of a coke rant but am i the only one that is lowkey not fucking
with all of these dhr fics being republished traditionally and then being marketed as fics
specifically? like i know this isn’t the first time at all but this is the first time in any
fandom i’ve been where this has been an issue and it’s like…just write fanfiction to
write fanfiction. don’t make it into a new story for money. getting into dhr and seeing
how bad the issue is (plus with the selling of book binds and general bad etiquette from
middle aged women who don’t really know shit about fanfic outside of dhr) in the
fandom has been really jarring lol
 Chapter 19
Chapter Notes

i just wrote shit

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Ron could only wince as Harry burned his eyes into the back of Malfoy’s scalp.

Yeeeeeeeeeeikes. This might not end well. He had to commend Hermione and Ginny’s ability
to act like everything was normal, but this was getting uncomfortable for everyone else.

“What the hell is he doing here?” Seamus questioned.

“Dunno.” Ron replied casually. “They’re friends with him. He doesn’t have a wand on him
—“ He actually didn’t know for sure whether that was true or not, but whatever. “Nor is he
much harm.”

“Didn’t you say they stayed with you and Harry over break? Malfoy included?” Dean added.

“Yeah.”

“You don’t seem to have much reaction.”

“They like him. They like to do charity work. Not my business. I gave up on caring.”
For good reason. He wasn’t going to barge in on anything regarding it when he already knew
the bloke was keeping a secret that would be irreparable if it got out. He was keeping it too,
but he would’ve done it ten times over. It was just…

Unexpected.

It was unexpected for Malfoy to be the one to keep a secret like that to himself. What did he
get out of it?

He didn’t like keeping secrets from Harry, but Ginny was his sister. It was cruel, but she
would always come first in a situation like this, and he couldn’t stomach the thought of her
never speaking to him again if he said anything. He couldn’t stomach it with Harry either,
but…

He couldn’t think straight, but if it came down to it…

Harry wouldn’t actually cut him off because he kept the fact his sister liked girls a secret
from him? The secret that she was with Hermione?
The split with Ginny had affected him negatively, but he wouldn’t go that far, would he?

Yeah, maybe he would, especially with the grimace on his face as he walked back to the
group of them all. It was like he wouldn’t look away at all, while the trio was oblivious.

“You alright mate?”

“I don’t understand how your mother let him in.”

Ron did, because she was his mother, and loved Ginny ridiculously. “Ask her, if you want.”

“You’re not helping my case.”

“What case is that?”

“Just—“ He sighed, frustrated.

Ron clapped a hand on his friend’s shoulder, and let out a sigh, looking back at the spot that
was now empty, and he wondered how three people could get away so quickly. “Please stop
letting yourself be miserable.”

“I just don’t get it.”

“Uh, none of us do.” Neville muttered.

“It’s like they have him on a leash.” Seamus snickered.

Ew. That was gross to think about. What the—

“I just wonder what made him suddenly become friendly with them. Lucky bastard.” Dean
groaned. “If I got to be squished between the two of them all the time I’d never—“

Ron sent one glare his way and he shut up.

“Sorry mate, but it’s true.”

“I still don’t need that commentary.”

“Whatever. A man can dream.”

“Dream silently then.”

He made a face and rolled his eyes while Ron tuned him out further. To be completely honest,
he still didn’t completely understand the dynamic between Hermione, Ginny, and Draco. He
wasn’t sure he wanted to, but he was also incredibly curious still.

They were clearly attached to him, and not just in a way that could be easily explained. It was
strange. They were quite touchy with him, and he never seemed to mind. Ron saw him lean
into them or reach out to them on more than one occasion, as if they’d disappear right in front
of his eyes. Even as he watched his back while at this party, he watched as Malfoy was
tugged at by both girls, and how they always seemed looped into his arms.
Something poked at the back of his mind curiously. The three had seemingly disappeared into
the abyss, which made sense when taking into account the elephant in the room of his
presence.

Ron’s only job in the matter was making sure no one found out the truth. He was slightly
suspicious of things that couldn’t possibly be true, but he brushed off the rather intimate
aspect of the trio’s relationship as something he could only assume was comfort.

The comfort of clinging to someone who understood them, right? He understood it. He still
couldn’t always believe Malfoy kept it a secret so easily. Ron did it because he loved them
both as family, but why did Malfoy keep it a secret?

He’d decided that he was a good bloke, but had something so consequential happened that
had helped him decide to keep it so quiet? Or was he just trying to atone for his past sins to
the point he had gotten roped up in this too?

He was trying to change and unwillingly made himself two close allies along the way? He
wondered what they even talked about. It was so weird to look at Malfoy’s face and see it so
calm, almost at ease when he was with the two of them.

Ron was happy with how much he’d let himself grow over the past year. He remembered
how Hermione had always said he had such an emotional range of a teaspoon, but now…

The fifth year version of him wouldn’t believe it.

If the girls were happy, he was happy, he supposed. Anything so that they were safe. He
actually wondered if he would be able to talk to Malfoy one-on-one to approach the subject.

So, he went outside to let himself think in peace and quiet. The sun was out, it was
comfortably warm, and he knew his favorite spot to just let himself sit in silence very well.

Today had been a long day.

Unfortunately for Ron, it was about to get even longer with every step he took towards the
shade.

While Ronald Weasley was trying to think pensively about a serious subject he wanted to
approach seriously, he walked right into a scene he never wanted to witness in his life.

Ahead of him, he was watching a half-naked Hermione ride a rather sizable cock with an
euphoric face that would’ve probably given him an erection if he didn’t also have to see
something far worse at the other end of the body.

He never wanted to see his sister like this. Walking in on her and Hermione had been bad
enough, but this?

He needed to bleach his eyes. He needed to do a self obliviate, because he never wanted to
see his little sister sit on the face of Draco Malfoy ever again, and he definitely didn’t want
the memory of it either.
And then it hit him.

Malfoy?!?!

That bastard—

That bastard was defiling Hermione and his sister right in front of his house! Outside! Where
anyone could walk by!

Yes, Ronald Weasley was currently contemplating suicide. The triad had yet to notice him,
but he couldn’t watch for a second longer.

Those two had been so attached to him because—

He couldn’t believe it. Seriously, he was going to vomit.

This entire time, they’d been having sex with him, hadn’t they?

Now everyone looked stupid, but no worries, as Ron would put a stop to the sight of him by
drawing attention to himself instead.

“What the bloody fuck?!?!”

If Harry found out about this, he would probably kill them all. This was quite literally his
worst nightmare.

Draco Malfoy taking the two girls he loved the most and keeping them for himself.

Yet, as their horrified faces felt like they were turning in slow motion as the scene unraveled,
Ron was already plotting a plan to keep this a secret too.

Was he a bad friend, or just a really good brother?

It depended on interpretation.

He just hoped luck would be on his side and they’d dress themselves quickly, because the
quicker they did that, the quicker he could have a drink.

He should’ve known it would’ve ended up like this with the way they had been looking at
him all day.

Of course the two of them would be so bold in a place where others could see them. It was all
part of the game for his girls.

His girls. It made his chest thump happily as if he was drunk on the feeling of them. He was
far too attached to them, but with the way their hands had been sneaking around him all
afternoon, they felt the same.

Cupcakes were a hellish food, too. Both of them had decided not to eat like normal people,
instead picking up the white whipped frosting with their small fingers and innocently sucking
their digits clean with eyes that were telling him that they wanted to carry his children and fill
them with his—

Okay, so maybe he was getting ahead of himself, but their eyes were telling him that they
wanted to fuck him. He just didn’t think it would be outside, barely hidden from the house,
where someone could find them like this.

They basically dragged him like a rag doll in a corner of shade and immediately began to kiss
him and push him to the ground.

“Woah!” He gasped. “Out here? This is—“

“Shut up.” Ginny grumbled. “You’ll ruin the fun.”

“No one is coming out here.” Hermione added, pushing on his chest to get him to lay back.
He was rock hard, he knew that, but this was a new level of risky that not even shagging in
classrooms could beat. They were at a party, and if someone came out and caught them all
like this, it would be game over, for real.

He was definitely aroused, though. They’d been teasing him all afternoon. They weren’t
wearing skirts that short, but every chance they had, they’d been quietly flashing him their
knickers, and he loved when they wore the lingerie he bought for them.

“You two will be the death of me.” He smirked, tugging Ginny’s shirt over her head and
throwing it to the side. “What if someone does catch us?”

“No one will.” Hermione threw her own clothes off of her, giving him a sight that was even
better underneath the sunlight. “But we need to make this quick.”

He used a hand for each of them to feel their cunts, and he smirked. “How eager are you?”

“Just shut up and be useful.”

That wasn’t hard to do. He quite enjoyed being of use to them. “Bossy.”

“You love it.”

He did, which is why he found himself on his back, his cock being milked by Hermione’s
cunt, and the noises of Ginny’s pleasure getting more hurried by the second. He was rather
ruthless to get it done in a fast fashion, not letting up on her clit nor letting her off of his face
at all. She was overstimulated, he could hear it in her whines, but he didn’t care at a time like
this.

“Oh fuck, Draco—“

“Oh fuck me, Draco.”

It was a boost to his ego. To fuck the both of them in a place like this knowing the risks. It
was crude and lewd, but fuck, as he got closer, he didn’t care.

Until he had to.

“What the bloody fuck?!?”

And he knew that voice. Panic shot through him faster than he thought possibly as he
evaluated the situation ahead of him.

Ronald Weasley had walked in on them.

So much for not getting caught. He should prepare his funeral rites now. The girls yelped off
of him and he immediately tried a maneuver to cover the both of them, but it wasn’t much
use.

“Oh my god!” Hermione cried out. “Fucking—What the fuck! Ron! Get out!”

He looked at Weasley’s face, who was looking at Hermione’s tits.

“You fucker!” Draco cursed. “Get out!”

“Get off of my sister!” He yelled. “What type of fucked up nymphos are you?!?”

“Ones that want you to leave!” Ginny cursed, pulling her shirt over her quickly.

He was still hard as a rock by some miracle that was actually unfortunate in a time like this.

“Oh my Merlin!” Weasley threw his hands over his eyes. “What the actual fuck?!?”

“Leave!” Hermione yelled. “Jesus!”

“Not before I talk to this one.” He pointed to Ginny.

“I don’t want to fucking talk to you!” She yelled.

“Shh!” Hermione shushed.

“Weasley, leave!”

“You’ve been having sex with them this whole time you fucked up perverted bastard!” He
yelled at him. “I should throw you out now!”

“Everyone calm down.” Hermione countered. “Just—shite!”

“It’s got nothing to do with you, Hermione, you look beautiful as usual.” Weasley suddenly
said very calmly, looking at her with a small smile.

“Thanks.” She replied flatly, unimpressed. It was clear Weasley was doing it to poke at her.

“But seeing my sister like that and seeing Malfoy’s cock is enough to make me want to kill
myself.” He continued on. “So seriously, if you don’t obliviate me, I will kill myself
stoically.”

“That’s not how you use ‘stoically’ but okay.” Hermione mumbled.

“You’re free from my transgressions so please don’t comment.” He replied by closing his
eyes and putting a finger in her face.

“I’m not using a memory charm on you. Just don’t tell anyone.”

“OBVIOUSLY I WILL NOT TELL ANYONE.” He whispered-yelled. “Are you fucking

nuts? How perverted are you all? How long—never mind, just get dressed.”

“Working on it, Weasley.” He quickly slipped his pants back up, thanking Merlin he hadn’t
stripped completely.

“Why the fuck are you spying on us anyway?” Ginny spat.

“Spying? I fucking walked right into you three!” He scoffed. “Do you know what could’ve
happened if Harry had been with me. We all would’ve died today.”

The two girls went silent and looked away guiltily.

“And you—“ He pointed at Malfoy. “So much for playing a good guy. Are you blackmailing
—“

“No!” Both girls stopped him immediately.

Weasley looked surprised by their desperate defense, and his own heart flipped in its cage.

“It’s nothing like that.” Hermione pleaded. “We—we actually came onto him first.”

Saying it out loud was awkward.

“I didn’t need to know that.” Weasley scrunched his nose. “Ew, actually.”

“You could leave, you know?” Ginny scoffed. “But now that you know—“

“I want to kill myself because I had to see Malfoy’s cock.”

He gave him the finger, and then he pretended to choke himself.

“We are sorry, Ron.” Hermione sighed. “We got carried away.”

“You think? You’re lucky it wasn’t my mother. She would’ve died from the shock alone.” He
shook his head. “No wonder you’re all living together. Gods—everything makes so much
more sense now! You’ve barely been hiding it!”

“You just now realized?” He scoffed.

He looked around in silence. “Yes. BECAUSE WHO THE FUCK WOULD BELIEVE MY
SISTER AND HERMIONE WOULD TOUCH YOU!”
“That’s the point, Ron.” Hermione sighed again. “And quiet down. Seriously, we initiated it.”

He looked at them again in disbelief. “But why?” The girls opened their mouths and Weasley
put his hands up. “Actually never mind, I do not want to know anything else. I’m going to be
going to therapy already.”

“Shut the fuck up.” Ginny groaned.

“Just consider it payback for sixth year and Lavender.” She shrugged.

“I wasn’t that bad!” He countered.

“Yes you were.” Both girls replied in unison.

“Was not.” He crossed his arms. “But whatever—“ He looked at all three of them. “Fuck it
all, I need a drink.”

“What’s stopping you?”

“My mental health. Please. Hermione. Obliviate me.”

She rolled her eyes, before walking over to him and flicking his forehead. “No.”

“Please.” He pleaded.

“No.” She laughed. “You’ll survive, as long as you don’t say a word.”

He looked at her with a stare that looked to be from the void. “Yes, madame.”

“Don’t get cheeky with me.” She flicked him again. “Sorry again, though.”

“Yeah, yeah, love you too.” He sighed. “Obviously I’m not telling Harry. But I would suggest
you all just take your leave for the evening. I need a drink.”

“You’re giving us an excuse to leave?” Hermione gasped excitedly, giving him a hug. “Thank
you Ronnie-kins!”

Weasley rolled his eyes. “Hardy har har. I won’t even question anything between you three
ever again.” He pointed at Draco. “You’ve gotta be worth something if they like you this
much, so—“

“Ugh, don’t get sappy.” Ginny rolled her eyes. “Let’s go.”

She began to drag Draco away with them.

“Bye, Ron.” Hermione waved. “Love ya!”

“You owe me!”

“I know!” She replied, then took Draco’s other arm in their signature holding of him before
they disapparated in an instant.
When they landed ahead of their home, his heart finally stopped racing, and he tried to
comprehend what had just happened in a matter of minutes.

“Well, we might be fucked.” Ginny laughed nervously.

“He won’t say anything.” Hermione said confidently. “I know he won’t.”

Draco could only hope, but that wasn’t a great outcome for the evening.

“He took that better than I thought.”

“Actually, he did. But I too, want to die.” Ginny shuddered. “I can’t believe he saw me like
that. Ugh. Gross.”

“Sorry.” Hermione muttered.

“I told you we shouldn’t have done that there.” He crossed his arms.

“But hey, look on the bright side! We made it home early!”

He looked at her with an exasperated smile to keep himself from laughing. “Yeah, sure,
whatever.”

They walked in back to the house, and Ginny groaned. “Fuck, I wanted to bring some of
those cupcakes home.”

He had a quick retort he wanted to use, just to see them squirm.

“The cupcakes that made you gave me eyes that said ‘I want to have your children’ and
‘Please fuck me full of you?’”

They both went bright red.

“Excuse me?” Hermione sputtered.

“You know, the ‘breed me’ eyes?” He continued on. He was just giving a shot, seeing if his
current dreams and urges were going to land well or not. They’d talked about it, but now that
they were in a house like this, it was filling him with a rather strong urge. He already loved
watching his seed pour out of him, showing him that they were only his, but fuck.

“Breed me?!?” Hermione coughed in shock. Ginny burst into laughter.

“Fuck, what is wrong with you?” Ginny howled. “You were saying we were eager to pounce
you and now you say things like that?”

“You fucking pervert.” Hermione pinched him. His escaped high from earlier began to build
once more.

“But think about it.” He smirked. “You two would be perfect mothers for my heirs. You have
everything I desire.”
He just wanted to see how far he could go with this. It would be a nightmare to have an heir
out of wedlock, but maybe…

Maybe…

He wouldn’t deny it. He definitely wanted them to have his children. Just imagining their
stomachs swollen with life made blood soar to his cock.

“You said that if I behaved tonight you’d give me anything I want.”

“Within reason.” Hermione replied with a roll of her eyes. “I’m not giving you a child.”

“Not yet.” He replied. “I’ll make you both of you mothers.”

“Don’t threaten me with that.” Ginny threw her hands up. “I have quidditch ahead of me.
Focus on Hermione. She’ll be the ministry worker.”

“Ginny!”

“Come back to me in three years.” She chuckled. “I don’t disagree with you though, I think
Hermione would look cute pregnant.”

She blushed. “Hey!”

“Just saying. You’d be much more sensitive, too.” She grinned wickedly, while Hermione
just crossed her arms, cheeks flushed prettily.

“I can’t believe you’re entertaining the idea.” He tried to hide his own excitement at the reply.
Hermione’s vehement denial contrasted with her body language, which made her all the more
fun to tease.

“Well, we already said we aren’t leaving you.” Ginny smirked. “You live with us, you paid
for part of this house, and we basically carry you around with us no matter what. I think your
parents would have a coronary, but you should know that we love you, Draco.”

Fuck. That was a word that smacked him off guard.

Love. Love. Love.

It was his turn to squirm at the confession. They’d said it so easily, like it was a passing
statement.

Did they mean it? Surely—

Fuck. He’d be a fool to deny it.

“You love me?”

“In a roundabout way, I suppose.” Hermione grinned slyly. “You think we do all of this and
we aren’t very fond of you?”
“Well, I just—“

He loved them too, really. Love was a complicated thing, but he did love them. Their initial
fun had gone from something he simply looked forward to into feelings where he never
wanted to break away from them. They’d breathed life into him again, even in such an
unexpected way, and he’d feel it drain out of him if he left them.

He would be glad if his parents never stepped foot in England again.

“We don’t expect you to say it back. We already know how you feel.” Ginny creeped up
against him, smiling prettily. “Who knew being a perv could get women to love you?”

He looked off at nothing as his cheeks flushed hotly.

“To think, you want us to have your children. You want a muggleborn and a blood traitor to
have your children?” Hermione teased.

“Yes. You’d give me perfect heirs.”

“Wow. How honorable.” She snorted.

“Look at this. Even a love confession has him rock hard.” Ginny palmed her hand over his
clothed cock, and both of them were pressed up against him.

“Cute.” Hermione grinned. “I think we should treat him for his good behavior today. We did
promise him, after all.”

She began to drop to her knees, looking as an innocent as a daisy even in such an act. He
swallowed thickly, always fascinated with how easily they turned the tables on him no matter
what.

“Fuck, right here?”

The entryway was a new place to get a blowjob.

“It’s our home.” Ginny smiled. “No one will bother us now.“

She threw her shirt back over her head and threw it to the floor.

“Mione, didn’t he say he wanted us both naked?” Ginny looked down at her partner, who
then looked up at him with her big brown eyes.

She sighed, but got up on her feet and began to undress, and Ginny finished her stripping as
well. The clothes were a mess in the doorway, but it was all made worth it when Ginny
turned Hermione around and stripped off her knickers for her, kicking them away and
smacking her arse, making it jiggle just slightly.

They were always so cute. He was dying to know what their petite bodies would look like
carrying a child of his.
“I say it a lot, but you two should stay bare forever.” He chuckled.

“You have weird fantasies.” Hermione replied.

“He really does, but if we comply, it might just show him how much we want him.”

Holy Merlin. It was finally happening. They both dropped back to their knees, immediately
going to work on unbuttoning his trousers, and in a move he couldn’t have predicted,
Hermione used her teeth to unzip them. They teased him up against that wall, looking so
pretty beneath him, slowly letting his hard cock be free to the air, letting his noises be music
to their ears as Ginny took him all in at once, leaving Hermione to suck and fondle his balls
as she looked up at him with those eyes that couldn’t be denied.

He couldn’t believe this was his life. He thought it was incredible when they were slightly
subservient occasionally. How they rewarded him with the slightest bit of power when he did
something they wanted him to.

Ginny nearly took him all the way down, laying her tongue flat until his cock touched the
back of her throat. She looked up at him like it was her favorite thing to do, and it nearly
made him hold her still and uncontrollably fuck her mouth until she swallowed every drop.

He’d never imagine such pure girls would be on their knees for him. He’d never get tired of
just how sexually insane they both were when eyes weren’t on them.

The sounds they made were lewd, as they sucked and licked at his cock, filling the room with
their desperation, as if his cock was their last meal on earth.

“You two suck my cock so well.” He cupped Ginny’s cheek before holding the back of her
head steady, thrusting until his seed coated the back of her throat. She had no gag reflex,
neither of them did, really, it was like they were made for it.

The string of spit and his semen connecting her mouth to his cock was so pretty to him. He
couldn’t understand how they could look so innocent and so lewd at the same time.

“Don’t keep it all to yourself.” Hermione moved Ginny’s head her way, locking their lips
together in an immediate fervor, and he knew he could have a lifetime of such a sight. The
way their tongues swirled around each other, their moans swallowed by each other, the way
their hands roamed their bodies desperately.

Maybe he really could make them both his wives. It was looking like the best option with
every passing day. That way, they could technically marry each other too, bonded through
him, and they’d all be happy. He wouldn’t mind keeping everything a secret for eternity,
living a private life with just the two of them and their children.

He watched them collect their clothes on the floor and walk them back to the laundry room
where they placed them carefully out of the way, and didn’t put them back on at all. They
really were answering his request, and fuck, they looked so beautiful as they did. It was
unreal how they went the rest of the day without their clothes like it was nothing.
They were so casual about it, except when they finished what they had started at the Burrow,
and Hermione was spread out wantonly in Ginny’s lap, ready for his cock. He never took off
his own clothes, because it felt like it gave him more control over the situation.

“Isn’t this a perfect position to fuck a child into her?” Ginny questioned, pinching one of her
nipples, making her whimper slightly. “Didn’t you tell me you wanted a child a bit younger
than you thought you did?”

She nodded with a flushed face. No way. She wanted him to—

“Wha—“ He began. “You—“

“Please, Draco…” She looked at him and bit her lip. “I want to practice. Please fuck me.”

They’d been practicing for months now. He always came inside both of them, but she knew
that this was going to drive him crazy, and as he pushed himself into her, it did.

He held her hips himself, slamming into her to curl into her most sensitive spot as she cried
out around him.

“You take his cock so well.” Ginny cooed. “Fuck, you look so pretty like this.”

“Oh god, please, Draco—harder!”

He felt her when she seized up with a muffled scream, squirting and pulsing around his cock
that coated her inner walls just the way he wanted them to. One day, he’d fuck her full of
their child. One day, he’d fuck Ginny full of their child too.

However, for the time being, he could only think of what great wives they’d make for him as
they slept on each side of him, clinging to him for warmth.

That next morning, they really did make his biggest fantasy come true again. They watched
him as he got dressed, but the two of them didn’t move a muscle. All day, they were naked,
like it was the most natural thing on earth for them. As they ate, read, cooked, it was perfect.
They were exposed to him all day, and he could touch their most sensitive spots to tease them
that were usually covered in clothes.

He tested it out by making them sit on his lap, which ended with both of them riding his thigh
to euphoric bliss. All day, they were ready and soaked for his cock.

It was a good thing they had no neighbors, because otherwise they would’ve seen their bare
bodies as he fucked them both against the glass windows.

What perfect little future wives they were.

Unfortunately, it was only a one day offer, and that next day, everything went back to what he
was used to.

He ended the night in a chair with his hands tied and a blindfold around his eyes, but he
couldn’t lie to himself.
 He didn’t mind it either.

Their versatility made them stronger, in his opinion.

After all, all three of them were the same level of depraved, and that’s why he was yet to be
unsatisfied.

Chapter End Notes

Lolololololololol

I wasn’t sure how to write this with Ron finding out but I really just wanted to overdo
the “disgusted brother” act to an extreme cause i thought it would be funny af

i also wanted to breach a new thing with this chapter but sorry if it’s corny af it’s lowk
awk to write sappy mlw im way better with wlw
 Chapter 20
Chapter Summary

Draco Malfoy has a kink for being insulted.

Chapter Notes

Ron is gigachad idgaf…he has a serious case of GOAT syndrome…

all i will say is that this chapter was written by listening to nobody’s son by sabrina
carpenter

also two chapters in two days cause im locked in (i wrote a lot and split it into two
chapters)

See the end of the chapter for more notes

One of the things Hermione Granger had needed to get used to in the magical world was the
fact that polygamy was quite socially acceptable. It wasn’t as popular in England anymore,
but when she had spent so much time with Viktor in fourth year, she’d come to learn that they
had so many students at Durmstrang because so many men had multiple wives and multiple
sets of children.

Viktor himself was a son of a man who had three wives, and he had seven total siblings
across all of them.

She’d been stunned silent after that, and she wasn’t exactly sure how to feel about that. It
seemed weird, and in her eyes, it gave far too much power to the man in the situation, and she
still mostly agreed with that.

However, when she came to terms with her sexuality, and her love for Ginny, one of the only
ways to get married to a woman in the wizarding world was to marry a man and be linked
through him.

Which is why they’d been plotting on Draco for months now, as soon as they realized he was
going to be sticking around. It wasn’t like she and Ginny could go to the muggle world, even
if it was more socially accepted. It still wasn’t legal, and thus, she was here.

She wondered if she was moving too fast, because this wasn’t the type of girl she usually
was. She wasn’t one to seriously contemplate being one of two wives to Draco Malfoy of all
people and to have his children, but if it meant she could be linked to Ginny, she would do it.

The ministry wanted a bigger population anyway, and surprisingly, even after her torture
situation, her healer had said she was “quite fertile” and would have no trouble conceiving.

She’d already had some scares with Draco’s habits, her and Ginny both.

They had irregular cycles and more than once they’d been later than usual and gone into
panic while the perpetrator was sleeping like a baby in her bed.

That was very pureblood of him, she supposed, claiming possession over women by coming
inside of them. He definitely had some sort of kink for it. Besides already being an extreme
pervert, it made sense a pureblood boy would want an heir, even if she was a muggleborn.
Although, sometimes it still surprised her.

Ginny is a pureblood, so she was the perfect match for him, blood traitor or not. She was a
muggleborn, in the eyes of his family, her having his children was the biggest nightmare
they’d be faced with. Yet, he kept talking about children, and focusing on her.

She wondered when she and Gin should breach the marriage conversation. Despite her best
efforts, the guilt of having a child out of wedlock was ingrained in her, much like how her
guilt for liking girls was.

She was surprised at how much she actually seemed to want it. She had always wanted
children, but the war and her relationship with Ginny had made her realize that she wanted
them sooner than later, because life was finite.

The worst guilt she felt was the fact that she hadn’t been as driven to do as much post-war
and post-school as she expected. She’d already saved the world once, and so much still had to
be done to help people like her, but for some awful reason, she just wanted to rest.

She just wanted to live normally. She had her internship, and she definitely wasn’t giving that
up, but what had happened to the goal-driven, hard-working version of herself?

The realization of her burnout had consumed her throughout eighth year, and she still hadn’t
really talked about it properly.

She felt so guilty. She struggled for so long only to not want to do anymore. She just wanted
to rest for a while. She just wanted to be a normal woman. She didn’t want so much expected
from her, and that was the solace that Ginny and Draco gave her.

They never expected anything from her, and not in the “disappointed” way she would’ve
expected, but they loved her for her.

She had other friends that did the same, which is why she still didn’t understand her sadness
and nerves, but those two understood her the most.

And, actually, Ron did too. Before leaving for the beginning of eighth year, she had hid in the
bathroom and sobbed over her internal conflicts plaguing her. Despite their rather recent
breakup, and him not knowing that she was eating his sister’s cunt on the daily, he comforted
her perfectly.

The auror training had changed him, but he had always been someone she could rely on as
they got older. Despite what others thought of him, and what was spread around, Ron was
one of the best friends she could ask for. He had flaws, but so did she.

Sometimes, Harry saw her as too perfect. As they had gotten older, Ron had shifted a bit.

When he had learned her secret with Ginny, she’d sobbed in fear that she’d lose one of the
only people she loved deeply, someone she trusted so much. She had lied to him and kept
secrets, but instead of cutting her off, he hugged her and told her that he’d love her no matter
what.

She had been rather glad Draco had heard that, even if it was slightly embarrassing. Ron was
someone she could always lean on, and Draco was too. She had wanted to show him that
somehow, Ron and him weren’t that much different, and that had been the unintentional first
step.

Both of them had accepted her and Ginny’s sexualities without any bigotry or care.

At first, she had just thought Draco was one of those pervs that got off on girls kissing each
other, and she found it entertaining to see him squirm, but the realization that he truly didn’t
care that the two of them liked girls had made her unabashedly happy. After that, she really
had begun to bloom more with him.

Both of them had been able to let their guards down around him. Which is why, as he joked
and pestered her about an heir, she’d begun quietly talking to Ginny about it. She knew
whatever wedding they were going to have would be quiet, and they’d have to prepare for
any potential backlash if the secret got out further than those that already knew.

Harry was the one she was terrified about. She’d distanced herself from him in the past year
because of the guilt, but…

She thought of all they’d been through, and the times all three of them could fit under the
invisibility cloak, and it made her eyes water with sadness.

Her first friends. She still had Ron, and they were closer than ever, but losing Harry would
be…

She didn’t even want to think about it or she got irreparably depressed. She was so happy
when it didn’t poke at the back of her mind.

Which is why she made a rash and possibly dumb decision to stop taking contraceptives. She
hadn’t taken the potion for a week now, and while Draco didn’t know yet, Ginny did.

It was idiotic. It was very idiotic. She wasn’t even twenty yet, but for some silly reason, the
idea of having a child was all too enticing for her. Her own parents were gone from her life,
and she wanted to—
She wanted to make sure her own child (or children) would never grow up in a situation
where she would have to make irresponsible and irreversible choices. She had saved her
parents, but at the cost of her existence to them.

She never thought she’d be the type that wanted to be a mother, yet here she was.

She couldn’t get pregnant so easily, could she? She’d never thought too much about it, until
she realized a man wanted her to have her child.

Purebloods and their obsession with legacy. She’d never understand, but if life wasn’t finite,
she wouldn’t mind having a child earlier than she thought.

Ginny was preoccupied with quidditch. To think, Draco Malfoy’s hypothetical first heir
would be born from the womb of Hermione Granger.

She’d pay money to see the face of Lucius and Narcissa Malfoy when they found out.

If they ever did, that was.

Draco was going to ask something very stupid just for an experiment. It was a dumb ask, but
he was a glutton for pain at this point, and he’d been wondering about this for a while now.

Did his love for being insulted by the two of them translate to physical “affection” too? Not
sex, but…

Ah fuck it, he wanted them to slap him across the face. Just to see. Even thinking about it
made him feel warm. The nice sting from being hit like that, he craved it. They were already
rough with him, but he wanted it even rougher.

It was a part of his atonement for his sins of his past. Letting pretty girls whose lives he made
hell hit him around in bed would heal him inside. So, when he found Hermione reading
peacefully by herself in the living room, he made his move as her eyes trailed him carefully.

“How can I help you?” She looked at him sweetly. Goodness, how eager was she to beat the
life out of him? Made his heart leap.

“Good thing you asked.” He said, flopping down unceremoniously. “I want to try
something.”

“Okay?” She looked at him with a small smile. “Ask away.”

“I want you to slap me.”

Her surprise was palpable as she froze and went silent. “What?”
“I think I got an erection in third year when you slapped me.” He squeaked out, trying not to
smile sheepishly.

Her jaw dropped, and she turned that pretty shade of red. “Excuse me?”

It was a bit true. He couldn’t remember that day clearly because he’d been so angry, but he
did remember the mortifying feeling of getting a boner while trying to run off. Her angered
face, looking at him as if she wanted nothing more than to beat him to a pulp.

Looking back, his thirteen year old self definitely liked it, even if he was ashamed of it. It
was probably why he always tried to get a rise out of her, even though it didn’t work much.
Getting insulted by Potter? Meh. Getting insulted by Granger? Hot.

It was a shame he was only now realizing.

He rubbed the back of his neck and looked away to avoid eye contact. “Yeah, you already
know I feel about the two of you calling me names, but I think I’ve been chasing the high of
when you smacked me for years now.”

“You’re barking.”

He shook his head, and then used his hands to grab her waist and bring her on top of him.
Funnily enough, even with her resistance, she instinctively spread her legs to straddle his lap,
fitting like a perfect puzzle piece into him. He was already stirring, but he wanted to show her
how much he wanted her to smack him.

“Hey! What are you—“ She looked at him, settling into his lap, squirming just a little bit,
giving him delicious friction, but never moving away.

“Please slap me, Hermione. I just want to give it a shot. Insult me too, put those pretty acting
skills to use.” He grinned, sneaking a hand up her thin and tempting t-shirt, noticing her
nipples peeking through.

She looked down at his hand inching up her abdomen, reaching closer and closer to grazing
her nipple. He looked up in her eyes, and in an instant, he saw them morph into something so
purely disdainful he wasn’t sure if it was acting or not, which made it better.

“You disgusting pervert!” She yelled, forcefully, and with it, he saw her hand whip out and
before he could even attempt to prepare, it smacked him clean across the face.

The force of it was perfect. It wasn’t soft, or fake, it was harsh, and it stung, and her words
sounded so real, her tone full of pure anger. It sent blood straight to his cock as the sting of it
settled on his cheek.

Fuck. That was it. Could she feel his cock growing for her? Gods, he couldn’t even imagine
what it would be like if both of them smacked him at once. He’d probably come in his pants
like a pathetic teenager.

He turned to look back at her face, which still had the look of a woman who was upset at a
man peeping on her or pushing boundaries. It was exactly her face that day in the baths, and
now, here he was, chasing that high.

It made him question just how real it was, because fuck, she’d be great at role playing, she
was a perfect actress in this. Both she and Ginny were incredible at making it feel so real that
it messed with his head.

When her eyes did soften, she looked worried at what she did, but only asked one thing.
“Was that what you wanted?”

He looked at her with a big smile and a big sigh, throwing his head back. “Yes, that was
perfect. Do it again.”

“You can’t be serious.” She scoffed.

“I’m very serious.” He mumbled, adjusting himself slightly, but when she noticed it, she
grinned slightly, and wiggled just a bit on top of him. “You can feel it, can’t you?”

She gave a scoff. “You’re fucking pathetic, you know?”

Another slap rang out against his opposite cheek, giving him equal sting on both sides. The
insult and pain only brought more blood to his cock as he stirred to life, which she tried not to
hide too much of her surprise that he was actually getting rock hard from getting slapped. She
already knew that the name-calling was arousing to him, but this?

He could come in his pants. She stayed in character so well. Just a week ago, she’d been so
nice and obedient, and now the sides were switched. In the comfort of his own home, he
couldn’t be embarrassed.

“Are you seriously getting hard from this?” She scoffed, pressing her own crotch further into
his own, making him whimper just slightly. “That’s fucking sad. Look at you, Draco Malfoy,
who gets off on Hermione Granger slapping him around and calling him a pathetic pervert.”

They needed to do more role playing.

How far would they go with this? He had never had sex with her one-on-one without Ginny.
Would she be willing to touch him without her girlfriend’s presence? Or would he have to
jerk himself off while she watched?

What was the word for what he had? Her eyes were still mocking him, as she grinned at his
current state. His face was red from her slaps, and his cock was poking into her crotch
deliciously as she wriggled against him for torture purposes.

“Fuck, this is exactly what I wanted.” He chuckled, and her eyes softened back to normal
once more. “You’re a fantastic actress.”

“I’m hurting you.” She said, concerned.

“But it feels great. You already know that I love when you two call me a pervert.”
“You finally want to confess that out loud?” She smirked, letting her arms wrap around his
neck as she leaned in closer. Her face was sinful, and it made his heart stutter. He figured she
could take control by herself without Ginny, but she’d always been tamer than her partner
was.

This…

Was going to make him come in his pants.

“Yes.” He swallowed.

“Good boy.” She cooed, leaning back slightly, cupping his face. “You might be a fucking
pathetic pervert, but you are good to me.”

She slapped him once more, and he just let himself feel the delicious pain on his cheek. This
would be absolutely mortifying if it got out that he liked to live like this, but fuck, it felt great
to indulge and to really give into a fantasy like this.

He finally swiped his hand over her nipple, making her bite her lip and take a deep breath.
“I’ll always be good to you.”

“Only way to atone for your sins.” She smiled sweetly, although her words cut deep, and
while he was caught off guard, she leaned in and kissed him hotly.

Fuck. He hadn’t been expecting this. He couldn’t believe she was initiating more after it all.
He’d expected her to get off and just go get off with Ginny to torture him. Make him wank in
front of her for humiliation purposes.

Instead, she was pouncing him, her tongue wrapped his own, tugging at the bottom of his
shirt to take it off.

Was he going to shag Hermione Granger on his own? Without Ginny? Where was she,
anyway? She could hear them, and she was in the house, right? Then—

He broke free, panting, as she began to take her own shirt off, and he paused. “Wait—Ginny
isn’t here.”

“I know.” She smirked. “We shag without you all the time, although.” She paused. “Not as
much as we used to. I think I can have you to myself every once in a while.”

He was gobsmacked, and while he was gobsmacked, she threw her shirt over her head and
kissed him again. Her hand trailed down his abdomen to tease, until she palmed his cock
through his trousers. She even managed to unzip him without a second thought, and his cock
was reaching out to get to her.

“Are you—are you sure?” He swallowed, heart beating out of his chest. It was intimidating,
even though he’d been inside her more than he’d been inside any other woman besides
Ginny, but because it was just her, he wasn’t even sure how to approach it.
She looked at him, her eyes playful, before she removed herself from his lap, and he
wondered if he’d ever fumbled a situation this badly.

Until she turned around, hooked her fingers through her shorts, and apparently knickers, and
began to slowly pull them down, bending over as she did so, with a wicked smile dancing on
her lips. She did it so slow, so teasingly, her tight arse and cunt being available to view so
easily.

She was telling him how much she wanted him to fuck him, and he watched, cupping his
own cock through his pants with a groan. “Holy fucking Merlin.”

Her truest form was a fox.

The clothing pooled at her ankles, and she was left bare ahead of him, his jaw slack as she
kicked out of them, bending down teasingly to grab her red lace knickers (where had she
gotten those?) out of the shorts.

“You want my knickers?” She walked towards him, slowly, dangling the scrap of fabric from
her fingers.

“Yes.” He reached out to her hand.

“Then fuck me.” She yanked them back.

Merlin’s balls. She didn’t give him any time as she yanked his cock out of his briefs and
pulled his pants down and threw them to the rest of the pile scattered around the room.

She hovered on top of him, taking control as she gingerly took his member and lined it up
with her pussy, slowly pushing herself down on top of him at a pace that was only supposed
to torture him.

“I don’t get it—how are you always so—“

“Kegels.” Was all she replied with, wincing herself.

When she lowered all the way down into him, she didn’t move at all, instead, choosing to
pause, making him groan in anguish.

“I need to tell you something.” She looked at him seriously.

“And you’re telling me in the middle of intercourse?”

“Be patient.” She smacked his cheek lightly. “I wanted to let you know I’ve stopped taking
contraceptives.”

His eyes went wide with glee, and he tried not to hide his shock at the news, her rather
dominating form on hold for a blushing, nervous one.

“Really?”
She nodded. “Since you keep talking about wanting a child, and I’m not opposed to it, and
Ginny’s going to be busy with Quidditch…”

He cupped her face and kissed her suddenly, causing her to yelp. His cock moved inside her,
but the pleasure was dim compared to the fact that she was telling him that she wanted him to
fuck her full of a child.

Their child.

He might still be young, but he’d have them all married by tomorrow if it was required.

She began to move on top of him, slowly but carefully as their lips never broke apart, and he
chased after her taste like a thirsting man who was taking his last drink. Every movement was
building up into spilling into her, where she would conceive his child.

He wasn’t even twenty, but his father would be proud he had his first child so young.
Unfortunately, his father’s biggest nightmare was him not continuing the “pure” bloodline.

Well, no one got everything in life. His father would have to suck it up if he ever found out.
Grandchildren were grandchildren, after all.

Part of his eternal possession over the two of them was that he loved coming inside of them.
He loved to show that they were his, that his seed was the one filling them until it spilled out.
He was greedy, wanting them only to himself, and considering they never protested, he’d
never thought twice about it.

But now, he’d really send his seed into her with possible results. All of that practice had been
worth it as she whimpered and moaned riding him.

However, it wasn’t a good position to conceive by gravity’s logic, and so he wanted to lay her
down. Catching her off guard, he paused and picked her up while still inside her.

“Wha—“

Still connected at the hips, he moved her simply so that she was flat on her back, hair and
body spread for him.

“That’s better.” He grinned, thrusting into her as their hips connected. It was terribly lewd,
her tits bouncing slightly with every thrust, her face wanton and flushed as he brought his
hand to her clit.

Sometimes, the girls spent way too much time on top for him, doing all of the work. She
wrapped her legs around his back to make sure she wouldn’t move too much, and the only
sounds that filled the room were their pants, gasps, moans, and the slapping of skin together.

He loved watching his cock disappear inside of her, and as he toyed with her clit, she pinched
her nipples and cupped her tits beautifully.

He looked at her flat, toned stomach and imagined how it would look in a matter of months
with their child, and it made him buck into her harder as she tiptoed closer to the edge.
“I’m close, oh fuck, I’m close.”

She whined. “Me too, ngh—you’re so fucking good, Draco.”

All he could think of as she came over the edge, squeezing him to his own climax was that
Ginny would love to see her like this.

Her back arched and she closed her legs slightly as he body began to shake, and when he felt
his seed shoot into her, he made sure he thrust it all the way into her womb to reach her most
pleasurable spots. She wrapped her legs tight around his hips and the real fireworks exploded
in his mind that he was possibly putting a child into her right at that very moment.

Imagining her at the ministry with a swollen belly while no one would know who knocked up
the Golden Girl made his head spin as began to soften inside her.

None of them would see her like this. So debauched, so impure, so filthy while milking his
cock for everything it had.

If any other man saw his girls like this, he’d kill them, really.

“You always make me feel so good.” She whispered, looking up at him slyly, cupping his
cheek calmly. “I don’t know if this is a bad time to say this, but since I’m trying to have your
child, I’ll say it.”

“Say what?” He questioned, panting.

He pulled out of her with a wince, watching his seed flow out of her after a few seconds,
knowing there were no more boundaries anymore. It was more hypnotic than usual.

“I love you.”

Again, he was caught off guard as he met her eyes.

“Don’t look so surprised. I wouldn’t have a child with a guy I didn’t love. I’m not foolish.”
She scoffed. “Ginny told you that we love you, and that she loves you, but I wanted to say it
too.“

Speechless. Hermione Granger was confessing her love for him while freshly fucked and his
semen spilling out of her cunt.

He wanted to fuck her again. Immediately.

“You don’t need to say it back.” She said. “I already know how you feel.”

She did, indeed. One day, he’d say it back with full confidence, but for now, he could only
kiss her happily.

Only to break free to the sound of someone clapping.

 Like she had been there the entire time, Ginny stood at the center of the room clapping with
fervor as Draco tried not to scream.

“What the fucking—“

“That was so fucking hot.” She pulled a camera out of nowhere and snapped a picture.

“Uh—“ He began, looking down at Hermione, who wasn’t surprised at all. “You knew she
was watching?”

“She came down while I was slapping you around and you were not paying attention. She put
on a disillusionment charm.” She chuckled. “I just wanted to give her a bit of a show.”

Fuck. He never would hold any power here, and he really didn’t mind. The two of them were
always two steps ahead.

“Of course you did.” He sighed.

“It was beautiful.” Ginny clapped. “Seriously. Seeing you slap him around was the hottest
thing ever.”

“Glad to give a show.” She grinned. “Everything I said was still true though.”

“You really love me?” He muttered.

“Yes.” She stated poshly, like she wasn’t still naked and spread out. “Again, I wouldn’t agree
to have your child if I didn’t.”

“You two are insane.” He sighed, not believing he couldn’t tell that Ginny had entered the
room. No wonder Hermione hadn’t cared she wasn’t there, because she was in fact, there the
entire time.

“But you already knew that.” Ginny grinned.

Yes, he did.

If he didn’t love that insanity, he wouldn’t be there. Only these two could lead him on an
eternal chase for a new branch of highs.

“Gin?” He began.

“Yeah?” She looked at him while trying to take another picture.

“Could you slap me?”

Chapter End Notes

first hermione/draco solo…

dw drinny is coming soon too with the same premise i just wanted to give the two of
them a shot first because of the famous hermione slapping the SHIT out of him that’s
already in canon.

also if the smut is getting repetitive lmk im lowk running out of ideas cause my sex life
SUCKS rn
 Chapter 21
Chapter Notes

FINISHED FINALS IM FUCKING FREEEEE (sorry this took me so long merry

christmas happy almost one year of this fic)

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Loneliness was a son of a bitch.

The house was quiet, too quiet for his comfort. Ginny was officially training and Hermione
was at the ministry, leaving him alone in a big house with not enough company.

He’d been so used to the two of them being around at every moment, filling his every waking
second with their presence that solitude was not well for his heart.

Muggle entertainment was very entertaining, however. He loved watching the bright colors of
the “telly” like a small child learning to read for the first time. However, even that wasn’t
enough to satiate him. He’d worked out, ran, went flying, watched the telly, took a nap, and
ate, and it still wasn’t enough.

He nearly jumped up like a giddy school girl when he heard the door open.

Only to he greeted with Ronald Weasley, and his smile fell immediately.

“Oh, just you.” He frowned.

“I came to see the new place!” He grinned, like he hadn’t been the unfortunate victim of
seeing the three of them go at each other. How was he being so cheery about this?

“Ginny and Hermione aren’t here. Come back another time. I should kill you for breaking
and entering.”

“That doesn’t work when I have a key.” He gave a shit-eating grin and the keys jingled in
front of his face like a baby’s toy. He rolled his eyes in reply.

“Fuck off.”

“Keep the potty mouth to yourself or I tell my mother you’re shagging my sister.”

“You wouldn’t.” He scoffed.

“You’re right. Not like she’d believe me anyway.”

He gave the ginger menace a dead-pan stare and sighed. “What are you doing here?”
“Like I said, I come to see the new place. Gin told me to make myself at home.”

“She did not tell you that.”

“She did.” He snickered. “Now, if you aren’t going to show me around then I’ll do it myself.”

That was how he found himself giving a tour to one Ronald Weasley.

He was bugging him on purpose, but he grit his teeth and let nothing get to him as he quickly
showed him around, locking off their bedroom.

“So, where’s your room?”

Silence. He wasn’t answering that trap of a question.

“All these rooms empty? I assume that one room is Hermione and Ginny’s, but where’s
yours?”

Weasley knew the answer. He could see it in his eyes. This was bait of the lowest quality.

“You’re not gonna like the answer.”

“Just let me punch you once for their honor.” He deadpanned.

“Only they can slap me around.” He gave a lecherous grin and the man went sheet white and
took a massive step back.

“Ew. I walked into that one but that’s disgusting. Aren’t Malfoy’s supposed to have class?”

He’d take it further. He’d make this fun. “I never have class in the bedroom.”

He covered his ears like a child and began to yell loudly.

“LALALALALALA I CAN’T HEAR YOU!”

“I SAID I LIKE TO SHAG YOUR SISTER SIDEWAYS!”

“LALALALALALALA!”

It was so stupid, but he laughed. He couldn’t believe he was being like this with Weasley of
all people, and Weasley wasn’t lurching at him trying to pummel him.

“You walked right into it!” He laughed, clapping with amusement.

“Whatever. It’s a nice home. I don’t want to hear it. I already saw enough. I bleached my eyes
out.”

Weasley left not long after that, and Draco had the house to himself once more, where he
wondered more and more if he had actually gotten Hermione pregnant, and it aroused him so
just to think of her swollen tummy in the ministry while no one was aware that he of all
people had knocked up the Golden Girl.
Fuck.

One of his other things to daydream about was the dynamics between them. It was odd, as the
two of them overpowered him on most occasions, but Ginny dominated Hermione. It was
very Ginny-like of her, but Hermione only liked bossing him around. That’s what made it so
fun, for him at least. They would truly listen to him if he wanted, but he really didn’t get off
on it as much as he got off on them telling him what to do, or Ginny telling Hermione what to
do.

It was fun to go back and forth, and he was already half hard just thinking about it all, and
they weren’t even at home. Sex with the two of them had been especially great lately because
of the fact that he was actively trying to get Hermione pregnant. It had only been a month or
so since they’d begun, so they wouldn’t know yet, but he had quite the good feeling about it.

Fuck, he couldn’t wait for if his parents ever found out. They wanted grandchildren? He’d
give them grandchildren. Even the thought of marrying the two of them made him crazy.
Harem dreams did come true.

The girls arrived at home together, despite in very different clothing. Hermione wore
professional work clothes that made him imagine a situation where she would be gripping her
desk as he fucked her raw from behind, while Ginny’s made him imagine fucking her in the
showers after getting dirty at practice.

“You two need to stop leaving me alone all day.” He said as they walked by him. “Your
brother came by and terrorized me.”

“I told him to knock it off.” Ginny grumbled. “My legs hurt.”

“Mine too. I’m sick of wearing heels.”

“At least you look fit in them.” She groaned. “I look a mess and my legs still hurt. To be
honest, I never want you to take the heels off.”

“Wish denied.” She replied flatly, unclamping the clasp and kicking the sexy shoes aside. “I
hate this office wear. It’s so stuffy and we can’t even wear pants.”

“Your arse looks cute in that.” Draco chimed in, and she scowled. “Matter of fact, both of
your arses look rather fantastic at the moment.”

“Not the time to be a perv.”

“It’s always the time for me to be a perv.” He gave a big, shit eating grin, as he sat down on
the couch, patting his thighs for them to sit down on. He even spread his legs slightly for
even distribution. They looked at him, unamused, but eventually walked over to him and sat
on his thighs, and he relished their weight on top of him.

“You really have no idea that I’m living every man’s dream right now.” He sighed, wrapping
arms around their waists to pull them closer. “I’ve got two girlfriends that love to shag me
and have my children, and they like each other more than me anyway.”
“You’re welcome.” Ginny rolled her eyes. “Glad you’re aware of your position in this
relationship.”

“I can’t believe I’m admitting this out loud, but being alone during the day is driving me
crazy.”

“Find a hobby to do other than us.”

“There are only so many books here I can read. There are only so many workouts I can do.
There are only so many dips in the creek I can take before it’s too cold.”

“What problems you have. Invite a friend over when we aren’t here. I know you’ve got at
least two that spend their times without jobs because they don’t need them.” Hermione
suggested.

“Really?” He asked, kissing the back of her neck while she squirmed.

“Yes. You said Theo knows, right?” Ginny looked back at him. “Bring him over for dinner or
something.”

The thought was nice, but the idea of another guy in here was enough to prickle his skin.
Weasley was bad enough, and even his best friend was a questionable choice for him because
he simply didn’t like the idea of another guy in his house with his two girls. He could ask to
marry them, make them his wives, and then that would make it easier, but he still feared he
was moving too fast. Although, he did know where to find the rings in one of the vaults to
give each of them.

Then again, moving too fast? He was trying to impregnate Hermione. He would do the same
with Ginny if she wasn’t playing quidditch. He even loved touching the bottom of her
stomach just to feel, even though the baby would only be four weeks old or less than, if it
was even there.

“I don’t know if I want another guy in the—“

The girls both groaned in annoyance.

“Seriously? You can’t be that much of a jealous guy. It’s a guy. We shag you nearly everyday.
You think we’d leave you for one of your friends?” Hermione scoffed.

“Seriously. I thought you would’ve wanted to brag. You do realize that two of the most
precious girls in Wizarding England are sitting on your lap, right?”

Yes, he was aware. “Mmhm. Feels good.”

He could tell they were rolling their eyes. Maybe he would invite Theo over, and maybe,
right now, his confidence would allow him to ask a question that was…tough to ask. Might as
well do it now, while he had them right where he wanted them.

“How would you two feel about marriage?”

He winced as he asked it, as the silence dragged on as they turned around slowly, to look at
him questioningly.

“You know what, sorr—“

Hermione looked at him, before laughing. “You’re trying to impregnate me. I’d hope you
would want to marry us.”

He flashed like a school boy. “Really? You don’t think I’m going too fast?”

“You do realize that if the two of us want to get married, and we have for over a year now,
our only way to is through a man?” Ginny smirked. “Not that we don’t love you, but the two
of us want to tie the knot with each other.”

“And, well, unfortunately, women cannot marry each other unless a man is the tie between
them.”

That was rather unfortunate, but that was why he was here.

“So, yes?” He asked. “You’d marry me?”

“Yes, you dork.”

He was shocked at the lack of fanfare. It was rather casual in a way that was just utterly quiet
before anything else. They’d just accepted his marriage proposal, so now all he needed was to
get the rings.

“Ah, you look so cute.” Hermione smiled.

“I feel like a prince who had his harem dreams come true.”

“Never mind.” They both said in unison, beginning to get up, but he held them tightly by the
waist.

“You know, I expected more fanfare in this.”

“What do you mean?”

“I asked you two to marry me and you just said yes.”

“Do you want us to say no?”

“Maybe I should’ve thought this through…”

“I wasn’t going to say no. My parents raised me in a way that would put guilt in me if I had a
child out of wedlock.”

“That doesn’t sound like something you’d care about.”

“Unfortunately, it is.” She sighed. “I know I shouldn’t, but…”

“Ugh, whatever, let’s just have a shotgun wedding.” Ginny replied.

Draco processed it. Marriage. Now his parents couldn’t get their paws on his future, and they
had no idea of the truth at all. It was exhilarating, in a way, until he thought of people finding
out, and then he paused.

“I need to keep it a secret anyway.” Hermione mumbled. “Well, at least, who my husband is.
They could probably fire me if I’m pregnant and not married, but the ring would help.”

“I don’t care. As long as I have you two.”

Ginny made a gagging sound. “I prefer when you talk dirty to being corny. Not saying you
can’t express yourself, but it’s still out of character.”

The words were on the tip of his tongue, but he held back from saying the three words that
they’d already spoken to him. Maybe he was a coward, but his world had changed so much in
the matter of months. Maybe he was jumping too fast, but if he couldn’t marry them now,
when could he? He could give more time, but he was sure.

He wasn’t sure about many things, but he was sure that he lov—

It was hard to fathom, because he hadn’t felt anything the way he felt his feelings for them.

“How will your parents react?” He asked Ginny specifically, not wanting to touch on
Hermione’s situation.

“No idea. They’ll be fine. I’ll be eighteen in a matter of days, I’m already an adult. I know I
wanna marry ‘Mione, so it’s not complicated.” She replied.

“What about Potter?”

“Eh. He won’t know the details. He’ll learn eventually, but it’s probably bad that I’m not too
concerned at the moment.

“You are too calm about it.” Hermione sighed. “I do fear that he’ll never speak to me again.”

“Then, he’s an idiot.” Draco scoffed. “Weasley knows, and all he does annoy me. Potter
would lose two very important friends in you two. He’s a fool if he gives that up out of
anger.”

Sometimes, his ego still got to him, though. He was shagging his best friend and former
girlfriend. It did annoy him to some extent that Weasley was as cool as a cucumber about it.
He wanted to get under his skin, but instead the guy just turned around and annoyed him
instead.

“You’re so poetic when you want to be.” Hermione cupped his face, giving him a kiss.

“I’ll be eternally poetic for my harem dreams.”

“Quit it.” Ginny smacked his shoulder.

“Do it again and I’ll get an erection.” He gave a sly grin. “You both look so sexy right now.
Two fantasies in one.”

“You horndog.” She flicked him in the forehead.

“You two don’t have fantasies?”

“We do.” They replied simultaneously.

“And they are…?”

“Eating her out when she’s pregnant.” Ginny grinned. “I heard they’re more sensitive.”

Hermione was bright red. “I don’t even know if I’m pregnant yet.”

“Soon, soon…” He chuckled, placing both hands on her stomach, to which she became even
more flushed. “What’s yours?”

“I’m not telling you.” She replied.

“It’s usually just you, tied up, watching us.” Ginny shrugged casually.

“Hey!”

“One of those situations where you’re helpless and can’t stroke your own cock. She likes the
idea of torturing you until the last second.”

He already knew that.

“You play the role well, what can I say?” Hermione looked at him.

Indeed, he did. He was already half hard by the time he was naked that night, but watching
the two of them fuck each other while his own hands were tied made his sweet release into
Hermione’s cunt all the better.

The weeks continued to pass, and Ginny turned eighteen without much fanfare, and he
wondered if he had actually gotten Hermione pregnant because the usual symptoms she
would’ve displayed at certain points never seemed to show.

He begun to meet with Theo and Blaise once more, while Theo kept his secret quiet and he
simply said he was with roommates he couldn’t disclose of. Blaise knew it was bullshit, but
didn’t push further.

He found the rings, and gave them to the girls, but unfortunately, the secret aspect was a
tough bind. Neither of them wore them out, at least not yet, but he loved seeing them on their
fingers in the house. They were unique and fit them both differently. He hoped his parents
hadn’t been given any notification of what was happening, because that would throw a
wrench into his plans.

It was his own vault, so he didn’t think so, but still, he had to be careful. The wedding itself
only needed a witness, and obviously it wasn’t going to be big, and that was part of the
appeal for him. The fact it was such a large secret made it all the better, but eventually, while
drinking at Theo’s new place, he dropped the bomb. Blaise hadn’t been there, and eventually,
he would find out, so he began with the one who did know.

He wanted him to be the witness and also just wanted to see his face.

“So, what’s the big news you wanted to tell me?”

“I’m getting married.”

He spit out his firewhiskey. “What?!?”

“Yeah. I’ve got a little personal harem.”

“No fucking way.” He groaned, clearly a bit envious. “You bastard.”

He nodded, unable to stop his grin from forming when looking at his friend’s expression of
disbelief. “Yeah. We live together, and the two of them want to get married, but legally, they
can’t do it unless they’re tied to a man. We already have a lot of sex, we live together, and I
need heirs. It was an easy decision to make them happy.”

“But—you’ll—aren’t you moving too fast?”

No. “I just don’t want my parents getting word. Obviously, I’m going to tell Blaise, but I
don’t know how. For the most part, it’s going to be a secret. To anyone who even finds out we
live together, that’s it. They simply live with me.”

“Are you fucking nuts?”

“Yes. I really got my harem.”

“Please die.”

“I want you to be the witness. I’ve already got a guy from France who’s been paid off.” He
grinned. “Please?”

“Ugh, fine.” He groaned. “I just can’t believe it. I told you for so many fucking years that
Granger was cute and here you are…”

“Sorry, mate.” He chuckled sheepishly.

“So, you’re…you’re really marrying them? You care for them that much?”

“I…” He began. “I love them.”

He couldn’t believe he said it out loud like that. Theo’s eyes went wide, but he smiled. “Ha!
No way! They have you wrapped around their fingers.”

He stayed silent, flushing slightly as he avoided eye contact.

“Fuck! You’re totally obsessed with them, aren’t you?”

He sighed.

He was. Just a bit.

He left Theo’s flat that evening with a witness for his wedding, and was in such a jolly mood
that he bought more lingerie for both of his fiancés. They were matching baby pink sets, and
he left with them gleefully. He knew their sizes like the back of his hand, and couldn’t wait to
see them in the lace.

When he returned home, they seemed surprised by his gift.

“I told Theo. He’ll be the witness.” He walked in, not wasting time. “And—I bought you
both gifts.”

“Gifts?” Hermione cocked her head, but they understood immediately when they opened the
boxes.

“You perv.” Ginny laughed. “These are beautiful, though.”

“They’d look better with you in them.” He raised his eyebrows. They looked at him,
exasperated, but Ginny looked at him with eyes that glinted with playfulness.

“Should we entertain him?”

His cock already stirred from the idea of a show.

“I think it’s only fair, considering that he got them for us.”

They basically grabbed him by the tie as they dragged him up to their room, and he slumped
onto the bed after removing his shoes and tie to watch them both.

They basically tortured him as they turned it into a complete strip show. Hermione turned
around and removed her skirt before bending over and slowly taking off her knickers while
Ginny threw her shirt over her head, her bra following quickly. By the time they were both
naked, he was biting his tongue to not touch himself.

“Can this be one of my birthday presents to you, Hermione?” He asked, knowing it was
coming up, and fast at that.

“Sure.” She shrugged. “As long as you consider it a late birthday gift for Gin too.”

“Done.” He replied. “Now please don’t tease.”

They didn’t listen, and instead took their time getting dressed. They languidly pulled the
knickers on, watching as they pulled it up so far that their lips poked out to bait him. The
thigh highs were his favorite part, and he still didn’t know how they managed to look so
innocent even as he could see their hard nipples through the lace.

It was them and the color.

“So, what do you think?” Ginny asked, walking over to the side of the bed to give him an
even closer view. Hermione joined her, padding over as she looked at herself in the mirror,
looking rather shocked at her appearance.

“Sexy.” He looked her up and down. “And cute. You guys really do look like the perfect
innocent wives. No one knows the way you two are so filthy except for me.”

“Your harem dreams have come true.” Hermione muttered, checking out her tight arse in the
mirror. He let out a quiet whistle as he looked at the two of them, Hermione walking up to the
bed.

“So you acknowledge it.”

“Two isn’t exactly a harem.”

“It’s still more than most men. Now turn around and bend over.”

They entertained him, sighing before turning around, and he put himself on the edge of the
bed, cupping both of their arses, kneading them with each hand.

“Is there a reason for this?” Hermione looked at him. “There’s not much back there.”

He smacked both simultaneously, catching them both by surprise. “Perfect for me.”

“Hey!” Ginny yelped.

“Mind if I take pictures?”

“Go ahead. You’re talented, even if it’s perverted.” Hermione sat on the edge of the bed. “Just
nothing too insane.”

“Don’t all good wives listen to their husbands.”

“No.” They smiled sweetly. He rolled his eyes, and got to work anyway.

He had them pose together, making lewd faces into the camera as their tits touched up against
each other, before they began to kiss, slowly and languidly. He looked down at Hermione’s
stomach suddenly, and he wondered if he was hallucinating or if it looked slightly bigger than
normal on her small frame. He swore, in that moment, that he was either delusional or
hopeful, because it looked quite…

Pregnant.
He hadn’t asked her

They climbed up on the bed where they then posed on their elbows, backs arched and legs
spread, allowing him to see their soaked cunts through the new lingerie, on display just for
him. Their faces were flushed, and as he watched Hermione unclip her bra, throwing it off the
bed, he knew they were getting impatient.

“Fucking hot.” He cupped his clothed cock as he took the photo of the two of them slowly
pulling their knickers down until they were only left in the socks. “I could give you each
eight children.”

“Please don’t get ahead of yourself.” Hermione looked at him with a pout, before sharing a
glance with Ginny, where she broke out into a small smile. “I think one is enough for now.”

They were both smiling at him, and it suddenly made him think. “Wait, are you—“

Hermione nodded, and fireworks burst in his head.

“You’re pregnant?” He gasped, knowing that his final grips to his parents would now be
relinquished.

“Yes.” She smiled, flipping over and facing towards him, and Ginny did the same thing,
cupping her stomach.

“Your perverted behavior worked too well.” She snickered, and Hermione began to crawl
closer to him, his cock straining to get to her, and her womb, knowing that he was the father
of the child inside her. He just couldn’t believe it had worked!

“How far along? Eight weeks? Since that day on the couch?” He questioned, adjusting
himself.

“Actually, sixteen weeks along.” She replied instead.

“Sixteen—“ He began. “But that doesn’t make sense. You went off the potion eight weeks
ago.”

“You know, the potions don’t always work against conception.” She smiled. “And apparently,
I’m quite fertile. It would seem you knocked me up back before it had even been given any
thought.”

His head felt like it was going to explode. He’d managed to knock her up at school? “But you
had no symptoms.”

“Just how it is. My cycle was irregular for so long that they told me I might have irregular
symptoms too. Either way, I was pregnant long before that day on the couch, so…” She
laughed sheepishly. “Surprise?”

“Are you both pregnant?” He asked, head spinning.

“No. My potions are way stronger than hers.” Ginny chuckled.

“I was nervous about getting it checked out, in fear that I hadn’t actually conceived, but I
finally noticed that my stomach looked a bit bigger and I just decided to bite the bullet and
get it checked out.” She looked at him happily. “So, you’re getting your wish of an heir.”

He grabbed her face and kissed her, before moving down and cupping her stomach, which
definitely seemed more swollen than usual. “Oh fuck, how amazing.”

She flushed.

Ginny reached for his zipper, pulled it down, and then pulled out his rock hard cock. “Since
she’s the one that’s already pregnant, I’ll go first tonight.”

He laid flat on his back, while Ginny sheathed herself on his cock, and Hermione climbed on
top, facing away from him, and sat on his face while he licked her dripping core eagerly. He
could hear them kissing on top of him as his hips snapped in rhythm with Ginny, and he
suckled on Hermione’s gentle clit.

Both girls squirted that night. One on his face, and one on his cock, and he felt like the most
accomplished man in the world as they laid next to him, chests heaving.

“Ginny, what will you do if I got you pregnant.”

“Hide it for as long as possible.”

Fair enough.

“So, when do you guys want to get married?” He questioned, watching them get up and go to
clean themselves off.

“As soon as possible.” Hermione replied.

“Agreed.”

“How about tomorrow?” He looked at them.

“You can get it done that fast?”

He’d already paid the people off for the bonding ceremony. All he had to do was summon
them. “Yes.”

The girls looked at each other, then back to him.

“Sure. Tomorrow it is.”

And that was that. No fanfare, no massive celebration, just the three of them, the binder, and
Theo as a witness. The girls kissed first, almost getting too carried away in front of people
who definitely didn’t need to see that, and then they both kissed him.

That was all there was to it, and they consummated the marriage in the quiet peace of their
house, on the floor of the living room in a haste.
 They’d even taken potions for their stamina and libido, to make it even stronger than it
usually was.

It was probably why after he pulled out of Ginny, his semen flowing out of her like a
waterfall, Hermione not far, also worn out, that he finally said the words.

“Fuck, I love you girls.”

They seemed to pause, looking at him with hooded eyes of surprise, and his cock was still
rock hard, even after everything.

Hermione was the one to reply first, spreading her legs out again, putting her filled cunt on
display, begging for him to fuck her once more.

“We love you too, Draco.”

Fucking incredible. He really did have his own harem.

Chapter End Notes

i kinda wrote this when i was a bit high but a lot happened in this chapter holy hell
 Chapter 22
Chapter Summary

Secrets, secrets, secrets

Chapter Notes

😭😭😭😭
f/f/m fics are hard to come by so i tried to read a m/m/f that involved hermione, draco
and another party and i couldn’t do it omggggggg i like girls too much

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Being married secretly was something that was odd. Having to pretend all was normal when
he had two wives was quite…strange. Especially when one was pregnant.

The news had only gotten to Weasley, who had cried when he found out Hermione was
pregnant. Unfortunately, it wasn’t the “I’m devastated my ex got pregnant by the guy I
usually hate” type of cry but instead the “I’m so happy my friend is happy even though she’s
pregnant by a blonde menace” issue of crying.

“I want you to be the godfather.” Hermione had told him at dinner.

“Really?!?” He gasped, face lighting up.

“He is not going to be—“

“The baby is in my uterus.” Hermione looked at him and smiled softly. “So you can choose
your own godfather, but you will not interfere with my choice.”

“Fine.” He grumbled.

“Now, no offense Hermione, but how in the fuck are you going to explain this to Harry?”

“Uh…glamour charms until I go into labor?” She looked at him sheepishly.

“I think we all need to accept certain death if he were to find out, and eventually, he will.”
Weasley sighed, before looking at Ginny. “Wait, you’re not pregnant too, are you?”

“No.”

He let out a sigh. “Thank fucking Merlin. I can’t stomach that just yet.”
Ginny looked at him with a roll of her eyes. “Me neither.”

“If you have a kid before I do, mum will kill me.”

She smacked the back of his head, and he winced.

“Maybe I’ll just be the cool uncle.” He smirked.

“You already lost to Charlie.” Hermione cut in. Ginny gasped and burst into laughter.

“Oi! You’re not in this conversation.”

“You’re mad she’s right.” She clapped, howling. “Charlie’s a dragon trainer.”

Draco knew that. “I remember.”

“So, how far along are you?” He continued on, switching the subject, “I can see a small
bump, so it’s clearly not recent.”

“Eighteen weeks.” She replied, face slightly red. She looked cute like that. Weasley took that
answer and digested it, doing the math Draco hadn’t even know he could do.

“So, you were having intercourse at school? Hermione!” He gasped. “That’s not head girl
behavior!”

“Shut up.” She mumbled.

“First, at parties, and now I learn you’re far enough along that you got pregnant at school?”

“You already knew we were doing it at school!” She retorted. “You had to figure that out!”

He shook his head in disapproval. “I expected better from you.”

“I’m going to strangle you.”

He just kept shaking his head, and Draco hated that it was so funny. He hated when Weasley
was funny.

“Malfoy has magic sperm.” Ginny cut in, making a move to make her brother uncomfortable,
to which he winced immediately.

“Oh, nuh uh, we aren’t talking abo—“

“Hermione was on the potion, but apparently he shagged her so well that it didn’t even
matter.”

“Oh, Merlin, shut the fuck up!”

“You walked into it, Ron.” Hermione snickered. He just gave Weasley a smug smile that
made him flip him the bird.
More weeks passed, and Hermione’s twentieth birthday came, to which she made a silly
comment about beating teen pregnancy.

“At least I’ll be in my twenties when I have this baby, even just barely. I think I might be
younger than Lily and James were when they had Harry.” She chuckled. “Or about the same
age. Either way, I am a bit younger than I expected but not by much.”

That was an interesting comment.

“My mum had Bill when she was twenty.” Ginny chimed in. “She had me at thirty-one,
though.”

“My mum had me at twenty-three.” Hermione shrugged, and Draco was slightly stunned. His
parents had him at twenty-five.

“I thought your parents would’ve been older.” He supplied, now knowing that of all three of
them, Hermione had the youngest mother of the bunch.

She smiled awkwardly. “Well, my father was thirty-six. He was my mum’s advisor when she
began dental school.”

“Oh.” He replied. That was a bit of an age gap he hadn’t expected, along with a probable
inappropriate relationship.

“I don’t think about it too much.” She sighed. “I have great parents, even if they don’t
remember me, but I know the relationship was born out of circumstances that probably
should’ve gotten my father fired.”

“No shit.” Ginny snorted, before looking at him.

“My mum still became a dentist at the end of the day, so I really don’t care.” She huffed.
“Anyway…”

One of the greatest aspects of pregnancy was simply the fact of being able to see her stomach
grow little by little, knowing that it was his child inside of her. It made him more possessive
than usual, especially when she did nothing at all to make him that way.

As much as he constantly wanted to fuck her, the dial turned to eleven. Her tits had even
grown slightly, which Ginny had far too much fun with. Hermione initially hadn’t noticed,
but as she rarely wore bras inside the house, he could see it quite well. It wasn’t like she went
from B to Double D’s, but fuck, they were swollen and she was sensitive. She’d probably
gone up at least one cup size.

When she did wear bras because of the soreness, it honestly ticked him off a little bit. He
liked to walk up behind her and massage them when he got the chance. He was a smaller tits
guy, but the fact that they had grown was just so unreal that he just liked to feel and stare at
them.

“I’m not having saggy tits at twenty.” She scoffed as he stared unabashedly. “You horny
bastard. You’re worse than Ginny.”
“I’m a man, after all.”

She wouldn’t admit it, but she was ridiculously horny too. By the twentieth week, it felt like
she was insatiable.

It was fun to tease her, because she got worked up so easily. He’d heard that it varied from
woman to woman, but for Hermione, she was easily teased. She’d probably only get more
sensitive as time continued on, and there was something about her small frame holding his
child inside of it that made him mental.

He wondered if he could make her lactate, and so did Ginny.

It probably wasn’t great that many of the maternity pictures they’d have were so lewd, but
he’d save the real photography to when she would be bursting at the seams.

Or, really, the best pictures were of the two of them doing mundane, boring shit. Their love
for each other was always quite beautiful. They loved each other dearly, but the two girls also
simply acted like friends most of the time.

Somedays, he remembered their angry and panicked faces when he first walked in on them,
and it hadn’t dawned on him that they had completely feared the repercussions of being two
girls in love. In the end, he did still know that they slightly preferred each other to him, but as
he snapped the picture of the two of them sleeping peacefully on the couch, he really didn’t
care.

One evening, when the two of them were getting out of the shower, he had the mind to ask a
heavy, but probably needed question that had on his mind since they’d tied the knot.

“I know I’ve asked this before, but was my acceptance of the two of you that…did it really
mean that much to you? Even though I was some dirty perv who just wanted to watch you
guys shag.”

Ginny laughed, but looked at him honestly. Hermione looked at him too, with sad eyes.

“Partly, yes.” She sighed. “We know most guys would like to see two girls make out and
what not, but to certain extents, it’s for them only. They think girls only do it for male
attraction, which is…not true. Obviously, we wanted you to watch in hopes that we could
find a male partner to share, but the fact that you really didn’t seem to mind that we…”

“That we were lovers.” Hermione finished. “You didn’t seem to mind that we actually loved
each other, outside of having sex with you, and at school, even with everything else, we felt
so alone. We felt so trapped.”

Ginny snaked her hand into hers, eyes brimming with unshed tears.

“You being good in bed aside, you seemed to actually accept us outside of being some sexual
fantasy. Yes, you’re a total pervert, but you didn’t call us names or threaten to tell anyone
because wouldn’t suck you off randomly.” She laughed, but tears fell down her cheeks.
“Well, of course not.” He sighed, looking away. “I’ve…I was terrible to you two back then. I
think the least I can do is be nice to you now.”

“But…most guys wouldn’t actually be willing to marry two girls so that they could be tied to
each other. That’s such a big part of it.” Hermione said, climbing onto the bed, where he tried
not to stare too much at her stomach.

He swallowed thickly as they looked at him with such sad eyes, crawling closer until they
were lying on him like he was their lifeline.

He loved them because despite all that had occurred, how terrible he had been to them, they
let him start with a fresh slate. When he had been trying to keep his head down, he always
knew that Hermione’s room was a place he could go without much issue.

“Of course.” He cupped her cheek. “Anything for you two.”

Then again, if his angry, seventeen year old self saw how desperately obsessed he was with
the two of them, he would probably make a face of disgust. However, his seventeen year old
self was incredibly repressed and the sight of him shagging two girls at once would probably
render him speechless.

It was the little things. He would smile with pride if he met his younger self and told him that
Hermione Granger was carrying the next Malfoy heir.

His seventeen year old self would probably pass out from disbelief.

They kissed him simultaneously on his cheeks before smiling and looking at him.

“So, you’ve got any ideas for a baby name?” Hermione grinned, pulling up her tank to show
him her swollen womb from the outside. She knew it turned him on, and she played him like
a fiddle as the bottom of her tits teased him so.

“We were thinking Cassiopeia if it’s a girl.” Ginny smiled, crawling over to Hermione,
rubbing her belly with a smile.

“It’s not going to be a girl.” He scoffed, reaching out to cup her stomach as well. “Malfoy’s
don’t have girls.”

“Well, I’m still Granger, even if we are married.” She retorted. “You’ll see I’m capable of
many things.”

“Scorpius for a boy. Thanks for keeping the Black family tradition in mind.” He grinned,
kissing her stomach, to which she shivered.

“Of course.“ She replied, flushing.

“God, you’re so cute. I hope you have like five kids.” Ginny shook her head. “You glow like
this.”
She really did, as her being pregnant seemed to make her almost unreal every day. He
wouldn’t mind a whole quidditch team between the three of them.

“Thanks.” Hermione sighed. “But you’ll do your part eventually too.”

He wasn’t even sure if they were trying to be arousing, but everything they did was these
days. There was palpable sexual tension in the air, even though they had just showered, clean
as could be.

“Hold your horses.” Ginny crossed her arms, but her wife just raised her eyebrows and
smirked.

“The further I get along, the more I think of how great it would be if we could do this
together the next time around.”

His cock tightened.

“Next time around?” He looked at her in surprise, and she looked down at her stomach,
feeling it all around as she spoke.

“Maybe I got lucky, but this has been a pretty smooth experience. I had no usual symptoms,
I’m only occasionally sore, and I feel quite normal. I know I was an only child, and you were
an only child, and I wouldn’t mind giving this one some siblings down the line.” She looked
at him with eyes that were testing his limits. “But of course, Gin has restrictions because of
her job, so it’ll probably be a while.”

“Sorry.” She shrugged.

He wanted to fuck them both full of his children. He really didn’t want his one child to be the
only one, and knowing that they didn’t want that either made him bite back a groan.

“You know, if I tried hard enough, I could get you pregnant tonight.” He smirked. “Like you
said yourself, I have magical sperm.”

Ginny simply laughed. “Doubtful. She had weaker potions than I did.”

“Never took you as one to back down from a challenge.” He replied.

“I just took a shower anyway.” She retorted.

“It’s never stopped you before.”

Hermione chuckled, and he watched as she slowly began to tease him further by pulling up
her tank to tease him with her tits. Ginny looked at her, and huffed. “Fine. If you’re so
confident, then fuck me like you mean it.”

“Of course. It’s what husbands do.”

He was going to fuck her full of ini’s child. He really was trying to see how far it could go,
because he knew she was on strong potions, and had a much more rigid schedule than
Hermione ever did, so he knew he wasn’t actually going to impregnate her.

She took off the few clothes she had barely put on, but before he had a chance to get out his
own cock, Hermione took over, spreading her out and licking her until she came on the
sheets. While she did that, he stripped her himself, dragging her knickers down before tossing
them to the floor.

He really just wished they would stay naked forever again.

“Oh, fuck, ‘Mione—“ She gasped, body spasming as she worked through her climax,
gripping her hair with strength. When she finally did come down from the high, Hermione
worked from behind to hold her open and spread her out further, playing with her nipples as
he entered her.

He didn’t go easy, knowing how much she liked it rough. Despite the fact that he knew he
couldn’t get her pregnant, he pretended as if he was filling her with his child, imagining her
in eight months, with a swollen stomach, and Hermione already having given birth to his first
child.

“Harder, oh—“ She cried. “Fuck me harder you bastard!”

He was sweating, panting, so close to the edge, and she was too. Hermione toyed with her clit
and nipple as he continued to thrust inside her, speaking dirty as she teased her to her next
climax.

“You take his cock so well.” She sighed, before Ginny turned her head and swallowed her
lips in a kiss.

“I’m so fucking close.” He gasped. “You two—“ But without warning, her own orgasm left
her in a scream, pulling him over with her as she squeezed him just right that he felt himself
release deep inside her as he tried not to embarrass himself too much.

He felt himself shoot his sperm deep inside her, filling every centimeter of her walls until he
was spilling out, and he was strangely rejuvenated by the sight of she and Hermione together,
one thoroughly fucked through and the other so aroused by the sight she looked like she
would fuck herself with her fingers on the spot.

He was still hard as he pulled out, in an unrealistic, animalistic fashion. Hermione looked at
him and bit her lip hungrily, while he took a picture of the two of them together like that.

“Oh fuck.” Ginny gasped. “That was amazin—how the fuck?!?”

“You two make me insatiable, what can I say?” He rubbed the back of his neck, knowing
both women were staring at the cock he knew they wanted to devour. “You want to go for
round two? You know, just to make sure?”

Ginny looked up at him, face a challenging glare.

“You’re on.”
Neville Longbottom had sparsely seen Hermione Granger since the last day of term and the
party at the burrow. They’d sent owls back and forth, and because of his knowledge of their
living situation, but being unable to say anything because it wouldn’t be believed and he’d be
called a creep, probably, he was going absolutely batty.

He knew she was living with Ginny and Malfoy, and he knew that she and Ginny liked to kiss
each other. He knew that Harry didn’t know, either, and he knew that Ginny and Harry had
broken up.

It was a lot that he couldn’t say, even though he wanted to. Malfoy knew their secret, but
hadn’t said a word, and he knew the three of them were a strange new trio that he hadn’t been
able to believe every time he’d seen them. He swore his memory was wiped every time, or
just not consciously aware of their odd friendship.

It plagued his mind more than he liked to admit, and he had absolutely no clue what to do
about it than simply let it sink into the depths of his consciousness.

So of course, ice cream always relieved his mindfucks. He still loved Fortescue’s even at
nineteen, so he liked to take many trips there, even on days he probably shouldn’t indulge.
Today was no different for him.

Unfortunately, the source of his guilt induced headaches also happened to be there when he
made his way towards the proximity of the shop. He saw both Hermione and Ginny, standing
outside the entrance to his safe haven, both eating different flavors of ice cream without
much of a care in the world.

He wasn’t sure why he was nervous, but he kind of wanted to go and talk to them. Maybe it
was remembering them making out in the forest, and how odd that had made him feel as
Malfoy lay sleeping below them, but as he began to walk towards them, something came to
his eyes that made him stop in his tracks.

Hermione looked warm, and she was wearing a a rather large and baggy jacket, so he
watched as she unzipped it, fanning herself despite having just ate cold ice cream, and there
was one very noticeable thing about her as he saw her.

Her stomach looked bigger than normal. She was a small girl, and always had been, so it was
rather prominent that her stomach looked as if it was poking out from the dark green shirt she
was wearing.

She looked pregnant, and decently along in said pregnancy as he looked at her. Enough for
her stomach to be quite noticeable for him. He paused, thinking maybe it was a bit of weight
gain, but as he saw her thin arms, and thin legs in the jeans she was wearing, he knew he was
just trying to convince himself other wise.
She was pregnant. Hermione Granger was pregnant. Somehow, he had no clue, but as he
watched as Ginny touched her stomach, she was obviously well aware of her friend (or
girlfriend?) and her situation, only confirming by her movements that she really was with
child.

It was also then that a glimmer of something caught the light, and he saw the rings on
Ginny’s fingers. They shined like simple gems he hadn’t seen on first glance, but now that he
could, they were all he could see.

His jaw unhinged, and dropped into oblivion, even more so as Hermione put her hand over
Gin’s to guide her, and she had rings of herself. They were different, but not by much, and he
wondered if they were what he thought they were.

Did…

Did they get married?!?

But girls couldn’t get married. He knew that. So then, did they somehow marry separate
people? No, that didn’t seem right either. They’d been attached at the hip for the entirety of
last year. He had thought it was trauma, but they were actually just lovers.

They still looked happy too, which meant, and he could only assume they were somehow
together. The only way two women could marry was if—

He nearly gasped as he slapped his hand over his mouth.

They’d put a man between them to link themselves, and there was only one man who he
knew was aware of their relationship, and they were aware of his knowing as well.

He didn’t want to think it, but it was the only viable choice that came to mind.

Malfoy.

It had felt like he had actually used his brain for the first time in this entire situation than
going off of what other’s thought, or even what he wanted to believe. He didn’t want to
believe this, but from what he had seen, it made sense.

Yet, why? Why would Malfoy do something like that, and if so, then had he really—

Was it some scandalous threesome this entire time? Had he been the one to get her pregnant?
It was looking like the only option, but why would someone like Malfoy impregnate
Hermione. He was a blood purist, and had been terrible to her.

It just made no sense, from a realistic standpoint. Why would Hermione let it happen, and
why did she have such a big smile on her face?!? Was she really so happy? That happiness
surely couldn’t mean—

He was in denial, wasn’t he?

They were living with Malfoy. Malfoy knew everything himself. Unless he could think of
some other solution, there was only one guy who could’ve knocked her up, and that was him.

He was having a difficult time convincing himself as he put all of the unbelievable clues from
the year together. When they were together in Hogsmeade, how they seemed to drag him
everywhere, how he always went along, and how attached the girls seemed to be to him, for
whatever odd reason.

Did this seriously mean Malfoy had the two of them to himself? Were they under some spell?
No, that would be ridiculous. He knew Malfoy had been on thin ice the entire year, so more
than likely, the girls simply had pity on him.

Fuck. They had pity to the point they shagged him and one was having his child? Did anyone
else know? Why hadn’t anyone said anything? Was this just an entire secret? Was he just
absolutely oblivious?

He was meeting with Ron, Harry, Dean, and Seamus tomorrow for drinks at Dean’s new flat,
so maybe then he could ask about it. He wasn’t sure if he should, but Merlin, he was
desperate to know if anyone else even knew she was pregnant, even if they didn’t know who
the father was.

He couldn’t be alone in this knowledge, right?

“I really can’t go?” He pouted. “I’ll get on my knees and beg.”

Hermione sighed as she looked at his rather endearing puppy eyes. He really wanted to go
with them to her appointment, but realistically, it was more believable that Ginny was going
as a supportive friend while her husband “couldn’t make it” rather than him going as a
supportive man. He’d give himself away immediately, and she knew his behaviors.

“No.” She laughed. “If you get on your knees it’ll just make us late.”

He got on his knees anyway. “Please. Why couldn’t we have hired a private healer?”

She sighed. “I really wanted to hold off on that, but for the next appointment you can hire
whoever you want. I just didn’t want any way that your parents could find out.”

“I’ve separated all of my stuff since after the war ended. They can’t disown me when I have
all of my inheritance anyway.” He scoffed.

“Thanks for thinking ahead.” Ginny replied, giving him a kiss on the cheek. “We’ll report
back as soon as we can.”

“I already know it’s a boy.”

Hermione rolled her eyes as they left. He couldn’t actually be sure it was boy, just because
the Malfoy family only had boys for first born children. There couldn’t truly be some sort of
magic behind that, right? They joked that he had magical sperm, but did he actually?

That would just piss her off, honestly. She didn’t want him to be proven right, but as she met
with the nice healer, who thankfully didn’t comment on her identity or pregnancy, probably
because she’d lose her job and Hermione had her rings on. The father was mysterious, but
she was married to the father, so no scandal there.

Healer Camilla Landers, was her name.

“You haven’t had any sort of issues, have you?”

She shook her head. “Not at all. It’s been much easier than I thought.”

It was different than muggle ultrasounds, which was annoying, because she couldn’t read
what she was seeing emit from the healers wand over her stomach.

“Well, that’s good. Honestly, besides the basic checkups, would you like to learn the gender?”

She looked at Ginny, and she nodded. Hermione replied easily. “Yes.”

“It’s a boy, congratulations.”

Fuck. She was more than happy to have a son, but she couldn’t believe that Draco had
magical sperm like that. It had to be a coincidence, right?

Ginny burst into laughter.

“Sorry, I got into an argument with my husband—“ It felt weird to say it out loud. “And he
was convinced it would be a boy. I told him that he couldn’t be so sure. Now, he’s going to be
smug about it for the rest of our lives.”

Camilla laughed. “I hate when my boyfriend proves me wrong, so I get it.”

The rest of the appointment went smoothly, even back to the point where she put her baggy
sweater on to hide the bump to the best of her ability. However, right as she was beginning to
exit, Camilla said a few words that stopped her in her tracks.

“Thanks for everything you did over the war.” She sighed. “I’m not muggleborn, but my
mum is, and it’s really cool to see someone like you have a hand in saving the world and all.”

Maybe it was the hormones, but she tried to stop herself from the sudden tears of gratitude.
“Thank you.”

“Of course.”

It was a shame that would probably be the last time she’d see her, considering she’d be doing
these at home from now on. As they walked to the floo, Ginny nudged her.
“Are you crying?”

“She’s so nice. It’s always nice to be appreciated by strangers.”

“Especially pretty ones.”

She snickered, knowing that Ginny also noticed the girl was quite beautiful herself. That was
probably part of it. She’d always been a sucker for compliments from pretty girls, whether
Ginny, or Daphne Greengrass after the Yule Ball, it was a soft spot for her.

“Should we invite her into the harem?”

She tried not to break out into laughter right there. They were snickering like a pack of
immature teenaged boys as they finally made it back into the house, to which Draco was
waiting patiently. It was cute, but he was really good at being a lot of things without trying.

“So, was I right, or was I right?”

She avoided his gaze, and he clapped, laughing.

“Ha! Told you.”

“Hmph.”

“I will defy your sperm.” Ginny stomped her foot. “I will give you a daughter.”

“Not bloody likely.” He grinned. “So, Scorpius it is?”

“Fine.” She rolled her eyes. “You win.”

“I never lose.”

They looked at him with faces of utter disinterest as he lied on that front.

“Okay, so I usually never lose.”

Still wrong.

“Whatever. I’m going to be a father.” He said, sitting back down on the couch, patting his leg
to tell her to come sit on his lap.

“Yes, you are. Astute observation.” She walked over, sitting on him simply to appease him.

“This is cute. Scoot over.” Ginny then sat on top of Hermione, so it was like a triple decker
cake of him being squished. “Now, tell me, what would your fourteen year old self say about
the current predicament you’re in?”

“Sitting on Draco’s lap or being pregnant with his child?”

“Both.”
 “She’d probably wonder what happened to just smacking him, and then I’d tell her I do that
too.”

He squeezed her shoulder from behind. He really was wondrous in bed, which is funny,
because she would’ve assumed that someone like him would’ve been selfish.

“He’d probably sputter and what not but still get an erection imagining shagging you two.”
Draco sighed. “I was still a teenaged boy after all. I still am a teenager.”

“My younger self would probably just wonder why she fell in grace so much to the point
where Draco Malfoy was the one who shagged her. Hermione too, but not really, because I
remember wondering what it would be like to kiss a girl by age fourteen.” Ginny mused.
“She’d still slap me for shagging you, Draco.”

“What can I say? I’ve got a wondercock.” He was light on air and full of smugness as the two
of them got up to leave him alone. “A cock so fantastic it can even get me a harem.”

They flipped him the bird on the way out and it felt good.

However it didn’t feel as good compared to when he was a good little husband on his knees
for them on their bedroom floor.

If he kept it up, they’d have enough children for a quidditch team, which would surely make
the other two happy. She just hoped one or two of them would spare a little bit for bookish
personalities for her sake.

Chapter End Notes

happy one year of this fic lol…

Please drop by the Archive and comment to let the creator know if you enjoyed their work!